Uttara_Kalamrita

M.A .• M.Litt .• Ph.D .. D.Litt. LA.A.S. PREFACE Sh. K. N. Rao Retd. Director General RANJAN PUBLICATIONS 16, Ansari Road, Darya Ganj, NEW DELHI-IIO 002 (INDIA) ## Page 3 Published by : RANJAN PUBLICATIONS 16, Ansari Road, Darya Ganj New Delhi - 110'002 (INDIA) Ph. : 2327 88 35,23282998. email: ranjanpublications@rediffmail.com website: www.ranjanbooks.com © Ali Rights Reserved with the Publishers ISBN: 81-88230-40-5 Edition: 2010 Priee : Rs. 150.00 $ 25 Preface The demand of the growtng readership of astrologers ail over the world is for critical and illustrated versions of books of astrology, partioula,rly the classics and their translations. Those who have the ability ta appraise critically sorne of the classical concepts should produce their researchers but notattempt translations unless their knowledge of Sanskrit is ~?und enough. The real difficulty is with those who translate Sanskrit texts uncritically and do damage to the cause of astrology. It is left to great .scholars like Dr. P.S. Sastry ta show the way out of this. tangle and he does it with commendable ease in this, book in many ways. Ftrst he establishes clearly that the Kalidas of this book, Uttarkalamrita is different from the great Kalidas of the Shakuntalam fame. The present author was a south Indian who came after the sixteenth century. . ln the chapter on longevity, Dr.Sastry is harsh on the author and proves him wrong in many places but i~ is eastly the most educative chapter in the book as it contains sorne apt illustrations . Using of navamsas mtght have been better in sorne places. The horary part is totally unillustrate'd but is sufficiently lucid and clear for other astrologers to try the unique methods gtven, It is only Dr. Sastry who can say with confidence that . child marriages etc had no social and scriptural sanction in Vedic times and interpolations in Smritis was done ta justify sorne wrong social practices. Scholarship of Sanskrit, of theoretical and practical spects of astrology and the ability ta prod uce a ommentary with over one hundred illustrations can be clone only by a mas ter scholar of our times. Readers will 1 cnefit and feel grateful to Dr. Sastry for this work. " pt l , 1993 K.N. Rao Bhadra Poornima Samvat 2050 :~ I-B, Telegrap~ Lane, N·w Delhi ## Page 4 Introduction Uttara Kalamrtta Is an important landmark m the history of Indian Astrology. The text was fust printed in the Telugu script and it was attrtbuted to Kalidasa. But he is not the celebrated author of Raghu Vansa, Kumara Sambhava, Shakuntalam and other works. The referenceto Andhra Bhasha (5.36), Urdu or Persian (5.53), Turushka (5.49), Sukkani (8.31), Rahu Kala (Second Kanda 29) and other thmgs show that he came after the sixteenth eentury. His use of the worda Udyoga (6.42) for job, mud-cleaning (Second Kanda -67-68), Smarta (second Kanda 35), Nadi and Vinadi, Saraea-sallapa Ca peculiar Telugu expresslon, 5.43), Tyajya Kala (8.8) and others prove that he is~ a South Indian. His opposition to the marnage with the daughter of the maternaI uncle (Second Kanda, 10-11),. references to the usages in the South (12 in the Second) and the l1ke prove that he belonged to the borders of Andhra, Karnataka and Tamil Nadu. The Ratha Saptaml day should have the Constellation Anuradha (Kanda 2.44) shows his bad acquairitance with astronomy .. His views on the direction of the well (8.33), upanayana and other thtngs contradtct the earlier Kalamrlta. The third .Chapter Is a little unacceptable as it violates many accepted prtnciples. There are many self- contradictory Ideas. These vlews have been examined in our notes. At places the author appears to reject the authority of Manu and Apastamba. Sorne of the problems covered in the earllèr Kalamrlta appear In this work. Evidently this author did not write that Kalamrita. These and other factors convince us that the author belongs to a time after the 16th or the 17th century. (v) Thcrc is a 3ha~k(lra Vijaya attributed to Madhava Vidyaranya. But the tcxt cIcarly states that the author was eonden.sing the work ofVyasaehala (17th eentury) and that he was called Abhinava Kalidasa. ro~dibly the author of Uttarakalamrita is the' same one or a person like hlm. AlI this, however, does not belittle the value of the present work. Sorne of the salient features may be noted: (1) He gives a method of finding the pasto present and future births. This is different from the one' given by Vara.ha.m ihtra and others. (2) There are special kinds of Raja Yogas and th~ir bhanga (destruction). Particular mention is to be made of Viparita Raja Yoga. (3) The annual solar returri chart is inlerpreted and examined in a manner that diIfers from the Tajika method. This is very original. It is ~imple and Interesüng. (4) There is an elaborale accouru of Rahu and Kclu. (5) The way of inlerpreting retrograde planets in their exaltation and debilitation is of rnuch interest. (6) The mutual periods of Shani and Shukra, Guru and Shukra and the like are of much value, (7) Muhurta and nimilla discusscd ill the eighth chapter is worth studying . (8) The firsl part of the second kanda deals with reltgious and ether rites. This part wc have scparatcd into one chapler. (9) Guru a~ld Shani arc Laken as co-workers. Owning the last four signs lhesc arc the philosophical planets. Thou~h they rule happiness arid misery. lhey must have a bcnefic mutual relation. (10) Jaimini's system of astrology is simplified. (11) Horary astrology and the \Vay of lreating the lost or uriknown dates of bir th arc cxplarncd. Thcs~ arc not süuplc copyings from earlicr work s, ## Page 5 lui] , ln short, Uttara Kalamrlta ts a good compendium, a standard text based on experience, and. a treasure house. We have gtven 116 charts to-1llust~ate. The author is a South Indian, and a devotee of the great Mother Goddess, Para Shakti, Maha Tripura Sundari. He belongs to late 17th or early 18th century. l, . MIs Ranjan Publications deserve our pralse for brtngmg out this text into English. The illustrative examples gtven by us are only indications Intended to stirnulate further research. The present translator and commentator is deeply indebted to MI s Ranjan Publications. -p .S.Sastrl Contents Kanda 1 Chapter 1 Shlokas 1. 2. 3. 4. 5-6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. / 1. 2-3. 3-4. 4-5. 6; 7-8. 8-9. 9-10. 10-11. 11-12. 12-13. Obeissance to Ganapati Obeissance to Para Shakti Previous part of the text and the purpose of the present part Time of birth, planets and bhavas Rectification of the time of blrth Position of Mandi Position of Gulika Dellvery room Birth when the father Is away. Nature of the delivery Details about the delivery room Chapter II Rlght side and left side. Functions of the Sun and the Moon Relations among the planets Sapta Vargas Exaltation signs and strength of the planets Exaltation, debilitation and retrogresston Hora, Drekkana, Saptamsa Navamsa, Dvadasamsa, Trimsamsa Strength of the Saptavargas Strength of Uchcha and Kendra Strength of odd and even stgns and Drekkana Dlrecttonal strength 17 18 18 19 22 23 24 25 25 26 27 27 28 29 29 30. 33 34 36 36 3.6 ## Page 6 (vlll) (Ix) 13-15. Pakshabala. Dtva-ratri bala and 13.

81

37 14. Association of a planet with Strength of the lords of the year, benefics and malefics 84 16-17. month and day of birth 39 US. BaIa. Vrlddha. Astangata, ViJita states. Ayana and Cheshta strength. Planetary War 40

85 17-18. 18-19. Aspects 42 16. Where do benefics and maleflcs prove auspicious 86 19-20. Strength of aspects 43 17. Gradations 88 ·20-21. Natural Strength. Shadbala 44 18.

89 . 21-23. Rectified Shadbala. Strength and Weakness 45 19.

89 of Planets, Nature of their major periods 20. Chhadaka, Vedhaka, Bandhaka and Chapter III Pratibandhaka, Marakas for the Bhavas 90 1.

47 21.

90 2.

49 22.

91 3.

51 23.

94 4.

24. Chatushtaya, Kendra .. Kantaka, present and future lives 52

5. How to compute longevlty in these Upachaya, Lagna and Janma 94 three births 52 25.

94 6.

26.

96 malefics in 1. 4. 7. 10. 5. 9. 8 and 12 53 27.

97 7.

56 28.

98 8.

58 29.

100

30.

100 1. A great person of fame 64 31.

2.

66 their strength, Chhadaka and Vedhaka 101 3.

68 32.

101 4. Raja yogas from the lords of 9 and 10 71 33.

102 5.

73 34.

103 6.

75 35.

l04 7.

·75 36.

105 8.

76 37.

106 ;-- 9.

78 38.

107 10.

80 1 107 39. Wife J 11.

81 40.

108 12.

81 ## Page 7 (x) (xl) . 41.

109 8-9.

144 42. Adhlkagraha 110 9-10.

145 43.

110 10-11. Major period of Guru 145 44-45. Effects of planets from this adhlkagraha 111-112 11-12. Maj~r period of Shukra 145 Chapter V 12-13 .. Major period of Shani 146 1-2.

113 ·13-14. Major pertod of Rahu 146 2-3.

114 14-15. Major period of Ketu 147 4-5.

114 15-16. Rahu artd Ketu as marakas and as benefics 148 5-7.

115 16-17. Rahu and Ketu In the four dual signs 149 8-10.

116 17-18. Rahu and Ketu in other stgns 149 10-12. Karakatvas of the Sixth Bhava 117 18-19. Rahu and Ketu ln 6. 8. 12 and 12-14. Karakatvas of the Seventh Bhava 118 other matters 150 14-16. Karakatvas of the Etghth Bhava 118-119 19-20. Rahu and Ketu with yoga karakas 151 16-17. Karakatvas of the Ninth Bhava 119 20-21. Exaltation. debilitation. mulatrlkona 18-19. Karakatvas of the Tenth Bhava 123 and own slgns of Rahu and Ketu. Their friends and others 151 19-21. Karakatvas of the Eleventh Bhava 123-124 21-23. Karakatvas of the Twelfth Bhava 124 21-22. Rahu and Ketu in relation to the lord _of stgns they occu py 153 23-26. Karakatvas of the Ravi 125 22-23. The results of a subperiod in a major period 154 26-29. Karakatvas of the Chandra 126-127 Whlch major and minor periods 127-128 23-24. 30-34. Karakatvas of the Kuja are beneflc, average and bad 154 34-37. Karakatvas of the Budha 129 24-25. Malefic and benefic nature of the 38-41. Karakatvas of the Guru 130-131 lord of the subperiod defined 155 42-46. Karakatvas of the Shukra 132 25-26. Effects of the sub-periods in relation 46-50. Karakatvas of the Shani 133-134 to the major period. Sanie dasa 51-53. Karakatvas of the Rahu 135 givlng Rajayoga and also death 155 53-55. Karakatvas of the Ketu 136 26-27. When does a Rajayoga planet postpone death? 156 Chapter VI 27-29. Guru and Shukra in their mutual periods 156 1.

138 29-31. Mutual perlods ofShukra and Shanl 157-159 2.

139 31-32. Mutual periods of Ravi and Shani 160 3.

139 32-33. Mutual periods of Kuja and Guru 160 4. How to calculate the balance of 33-34. Mutual periods of Budha and Guru. Dasa at birth 140

5-8. Calculation of sub-periods. Effects of Shukra and the Moon. Guru and the Dasas of the Sun and the Moon 142-144 the Sun. Sun .and Kuja, Ravi and Budha 161 ## Page 8 '.~' (xii) (xttt) 34-38. Annual solar return-Varsha Phala 9.

182 161-165 38-43. Results of the periods du ring 10-11. Adoption 184-185 the year of the solar rettirn 165-167 12.

185 13.

186

14.

1.

187 15. Auspicious time for constructing a new house 187 dates and times of births 168 16.

2-3. Method to find out the exact lagna 168-169 for entertng a new house 188 4.

169 17-19. Dasa-dasl chakra for engaglng 5.

170 a new servant or a servant maid 189 6.

170 19-20. Cattle to be given or purchased 190 7.

171 20-21. Asva Chakra for mounting a horse 190 8.

171 21-22. Gaja chakra for mounting an elephant 191 9.

171 22-23. Shibika Rohana getting into a palanquin 191 10.

172 23-24. Chhatra Chakra-Royal Umbrella 192 11-12. Division of the Zodiac and 25.

192 how to answer the queries 172-173 26.

193 13.

27.

193 at the time of the question 173 28.

193 14-15. Subject of the question 174 29.

194 16.

30. Ploughing 194 garbha, dvara and bahya defined. 31.

195 ln which hand Is the th1ng? 175 32.

195 17.

33.

196

175 34.

196 18.

175 35. Door 197 19.

176 36.

197

37. New Box 198 1. Garbhadhana 178 38-39. Where to settle in a town or country 198 2.

178 40. Upanayana 200 3-4. How to see .that a girl of advanced 41-44. Nidhi Chakra 201 age having no menses, fit 179 44-45. Hidden Treasure 202 5. Aslesha and Magha. Shantis to be performed 179 46.

202 6.

180 147.

203 7.

48.

203 181 8. Tyàjyakala. Effects of eclipses 49-50. Vivaha Chakra 204 182 ## Page 9 (xv) 43. Rishi Panchaml, Ananta Chaturdasi, Second Kanda Maraka Chaturdasi 228 44-47. Skanda puja, Ratha Saptami, Ch.pter 1 Shiva Ratri, Ekadashi and Dvadashl 228-230 , ' 1. Marrtage 205 48.

231 2-7. Saplndya 206-298 49. Ashaucha 231 8.

209 50.

231 9.

209 -51. , Solar ingress-Auspicious Ume 232 10.

210 52-54. Tarpana and Vaisvadeva 233 11.

210 55-56. Nandi Shraddha when Iather is alive 234 12.

57.

235 a maternaI uncle ' 211 58.

235 13. Children of the different wives of ',59':61. Shraddha 236-237 the same father 212 - ' ___ 62-65. Menstrual perlods 238-239 14.

212 15.

213 66.

239 16.

213 67-69. Urination and excretion 240-241 17.

213 70. Bath 241 18.

214 71.

242, 19.

215 72. Ftngers 242 20-21. Adopted son 216 73. Pradosha 243 22.

217 74-76. Tarpanas in Shraddha 243-244 23-24. Gotra and Ptnda-pradana Chapter Il for the adopted 'son 217-218 1.

/ 246 25. Shraddha 218 2.

247 26.

219 3.

27.

219 , Lord of 8 and 12 247 28.

220 4.

,

29. 220

247 30.

5-7. Rah u and Ketu. Thelr benefic and for widows and ascetlcs 221 malefic results and their major or " 31-32. Who can oJfer Pindàs? 222 minor periods. Houses 9, 10, 8 248-149 33-36. Upanayana 223-225 8.

249 37.

225 9. Shani as a Maraka, Other , 38-41. Tenavataras of Vishnu, 226-227 marakas and their periods 250 42. l '

228 !' - ## Page 10 (xUU 10. Nature of the subpertods ln the perlod of a planet ownlng a kona. Kendra 250 lords. yoga karakas and death 11.

250 the subperlods ln his own perlod Subperlod of planets with the Nodes 251 12. 13.

251 of lagna and Chandra lagna .. Raja yogas. 14.

253 born ln Mesha lagna and Vrlshabha lagna Vrtshabha, Mithuna and Kafka lagnas 253 US. 254 16.

254 17.

255 18.

256 19.

256 20.

257 21.

, 257 22.

258 23.

258 24.

25.

259 Lords of 3: 6. 7. 8 and Il Chandra, Shukra. Rahu and meteors 259 26. 260 27. Longevity 28.

261 tllegttlmate chlldren 261 29. Vanhi Pata Yoga 3ft '( Chi (W"II ~ 0'( Uttarakalamrita VftI iiëfil os: First Kanda (Part 1) Chapter 1 'ZI;:qChIHH~ OI\@Jos: Determination of the ttme of' Birth '<, ~~liëf.îl:qlloe41:;gd6HëijOlf4ëfil!l: ~: .~ ~~NM«(i", rr;q~I""1i( ql~llt"gl4("1(\ëfi9~('1~'IH~~:qtl~ ~~~Çh~fiqql('1"1q( ~ \jql;ft~di( Il ~ Il 1 bow to Ganesha. whose face is that of the best elephant. whose feet are worshipped well at the\beginnmg of any activity by the four-faced Brahma, Vishnu, Shiva, leader of the Heavens and other Oods, and in whose four hands are ~ shining noose and the lik~ along with a sweet cake, and who is desirous of protecting Sri Vlkrama Surya, Notes Vikrama Surya carl rnean Vikramaditya. But when referrtng to a conternporary person, the ancients did not lise eynonvme. As in all auspicious functio.1J.S so here .t~ ## Page 11 18 Uttara Kalamrita author begins his text with an invocation to Ganesha. ëfïlQ1i'lfii ~ \Olëf?tIf@~6lI~ ~ ~ T;f cm{ t\~~~I"1i ~ ~ 1i'1~I@os41f(W1Hff1?ti ~ f~?t~laoqHi . ~qf~~q~&qIWN(i ~ qt\lëfïlfi!1ëfïl'l, Il 'R Il 1 bow to the Goddess Mahakali who Is in the au~pi- cious left part of Kamesa (Shiva). She fulfils ail the desires of her devotees. ln her hands are the conch and the wheel (chakra). The other two hands show the symbols of protec- tion and granting of boons. She Is seated on a lion. Her beauty shmes because of the crescent moon on the head of Shiva. She is resplendant with three eyes. She Is interested in the protection of Vikrama Surya. Notes This verse makes It clear that the author is a follower of the Shakta cult. ln this cult S~va is Kamesvara an~.!:: Goddess ts Kamesvari. Here she IS called Mahakali. UJJ has MalIakalanatha and also Mahakali. The three eyes are symbolicaily represented as the Sun, Moon and ûre. The king is àgain ca1led Vikrama Surya. The author wants us to believe that he was the celebrated poet. ,,"i'tcUtld\~ flqf?t1jè:\'i ~illfi(ëfï ~ ~ (ifl?tëfïq",fd ~ ~ T;f ~ ~ ~ f~ëfïlHQîHai 1i'lItw~f",fS'ë4\'i . ~l1I'1i'Uëfï~ ~ ~ ëfïlHI~d ~ Il ~ Il ln the first volume (Purva Kalamrita) everything has been elaborately expressed regarding definitions and t~e like. AlI these can be known from that volume '. ln thl~ volume (Uttara Kalamrita) 1 will explain clearly and l~d~~ail for the delight of the wise the method ofhoroscopy{Çastmg and interpreting a horoscope. Then 1 will explain the horary part of astrology. These reveal the results in the pas:, present and future in the metre cailed Shardula. ~his treatment in this Uttara Kalamrita given in detail brings Determination of the Ume of Btrtb: 19 wealth and also people under one's control. Notes Purva Kalamrita has seven sections. It deals wtth fixing up muhurtas for various activities Includtng the construction of houses and the drgging of wells . Shardula or Shardula Vikridita is one of the metres employed by Sanskrit poets. The ganas (unit of three letters) are represented by letters as ma, sa, ja, sa, ta, ta and a guru at the end. The hiatus or caesura is after .the , twelfth letter. . %(14ltll ~ ~ ~: ~ U~I~fq-: mui\St!f~1i'lql4 ~IU.,(~: fillf~6lëfïIHId\fq ~ i1"INI~ëftI,ïW( 'E'gîGH(I"( (I1i'Ulf~ëfïl"( ~ ~ ~f;;aj$1I"( ~ ~ ~1,,1d\R::4'fl:~: Il '" Il

fust observe the Shadow at the Itme of birth. Determine the nadis and vinadis that have elapsed from sunrtse to the moment of birth. Then note the duration of the day and of the night 0V the day of birth. Take the position of the Sun in the tropical Zodiac (Sayana) on the day of birth. From this position calculate the positton upto the nadis and vinadis that elapsed at the time of birth. Next ascertain the exact positions of the various planets on the basis ofdrig- ganita and place them in the various signs. Then calculate the bhavas (houses, not stgns) and their junction points. AlI this can be obtained by the kindness and blesstngs of the teacher. The intelligent one has to determine ail the se with a delightful and clear .mind. / Notes The tropical (sayana) position of the Sun is needed to determine the lagna and the eusp of the tenth house. 1 r ving obtained these, deduet the ayanamsa from these. The distance from the tenth hou se to the lagna is to be c1ivided by three. Add this to the tenth to get the eleventh Il use. Add the same to the eleventh and we get the twelfth. . 'Ixty degrees from the twelfth is the second house. One ## Page 12 20 Uttara Kalamrita . hundred twenty degrees from the eleventh gtves the third. From each of these houses, the opposité ones are 180 degrees away. Before we illustrate this, a few observations are re- quired. ln the absence of watches and clocks, the ancients measured the time by the shadow of the Sanku ln day time, and by the position of the star at midheaven ln the night. This Is no longer needed now because ume-pièces are available; only the difference between the standard time and the local time has to be applied to the time ofbirth. This depends on the longitude of the place of birth. Next: he speaks of Drig-ganita. This Is the observed position of the planets. Any modem ephemeris off ers this. Only differençes oost ln the ayanamsa (precession of the equinoxes) followed. For all practical purposes, we may take the value as gtven by the Calendar Reform Committee. Then the autho~ refers to Nadis. This 1s aterm popular in South India, particularly in Tamil Nadu and Kerala. The author evidently belongs to the South. Nadi is ghatika, and vinadi is vighatika. The day has sixt Y ghatikas. Each , ghatika has 24 minutes; the vighattka is equal to 24 seconds. The distance between one bhava and the next is to be halved. This added to the longitude of the concerned bhava gives the point Indicating where that Bhava ends. For calculating the longitudes of lagna and the tenth house, it is better to follow the tables of houses. The best one is Raphael's Tables oJHouses which gtve the sayana or tropical longitude. Deducting the ayanamsa from these we . get the nirayana positions. A lady was born on December 5, 1932 at one Ghatika . and 51 Vighatikas after sun rise at 13°.41'N, and 80°.0'E. Sun Rise was at local time 6.13.6. The Ghatikas and Vighatikas multiplied by two and divided by five give the local time of birth as 6.57.30 A.M. The difference from the standard time shows 7.07.30 A.M. (IST). Calculate the Sidereal time ofbirth on this basis striee the tables of houses give the longitudes of lagna and the Determination of the time of Birth 21 tenth. Here the sidereal time cornes to Il °.52'.5". The ayan- amsa as per Lahiri's value is ~2°.55'.22". Raphael's Tables, of Houses grves the tropical Iongt- tudes. We take only the degrees of the tenth and the first house. At 13° North we have the followmg: Tenth House Lagna

Virgo Sagtttartus 11.52.40 28° 23°.5' 11.49.0 27° 22°.15' At 14° North we have - 11.52.40 28° 22°.40' II.49.0 27° 21°.51' At 13°.41', the birth place, we have - 11.52.40 28° 22°.47'.55" 11.49.0 21 °.58'.36" By applying the rule of three for the required Sidereal time, the tropical Lagna is Sagittarius 22°.40'.3" and the Sidereal Lagna (Nirayana) is Vrischika 29°.44'.42". Simi- larly the tenth house cusp's tropical Virgo 27°.50'.26" or d

\ Thé distance from the tenth house to the lagna is 84°.49'.37". One third of this is 28°.16'.33". Adding this to the tenth we get the eleventh is Tula 3°.11 '.37". Adding the same to this we have the twelfth in Vrischika 1 °.28'.9". Half of 28°.16'.33". is 14°.8'.17". Adding this to the tenth we get the junction ofthe bhava at 19°.3'.22" of'Vtrgo. Similarly the eleventh emis at 17°.19'.54" of Tula. The twelfth ends at Vrischika 15°.36'.25". Deducting this half from thirty degree we get 15°.51'.43". Add this to the longitudes of the first, second and third hou ses to get their junction points. The planets at or near these points are said to be weak, Thé present editor has serious doubts about the whole method. The longitude of the tenth house is said to be its central point. The longitude of the ascendant, however, is representing the moment of birth, and hence its starting ## Page 13 22

23 Determination oJ the time oJ Birth point. tion at birth should be the eighth one from Asvini. It cornes to Pushyami, Anuradha or Uttar ab ha dra. It is one star behind. The intention of the author Is to convert the time into Vighatfkas. Thus we get Ill. Multiplied by four it is 444 and dividing it by nine, the remainder is three. Another way of counting is from Dhanishtha, Mrigastra or Chitra. Then this agrees with the birth constellation whtch is Purvabhadra. Either method earr be applied. The division by 225 has not worked in a large number of cases. It can safely be .tgnored. Multiply the vighattkas of birth by three and divide it by seven. The remainder counted from Sunday or Friday, should gtve the weakday of birth. ln our example III x 3 = 333. Dividing it by seven, the remainder is four. Counting from Friday we get Monday which is the correct day ofbirth. Readers may consult Bh. Satyanarayana's Nadi Rectification. Only in a few cases his tables have proved correct. .,1,\4~=âCl ftl., 1 f$ëfîl : ~: fi4f~QI~"G&O"l- fù1si ~f.ilqElIt!~lfHC4* fQl~;:q\l~: 1 Qlil bIÎ bGElft!~~1 fClElft!ëfîl 'E'èm'êllf~ëI&O..otij"~I, ~: ~!!OII~€I iIIIOlf""IQI: ~ iIIIOIle;Q: Il ~ Il Note the Ghatikas and Vighatikas that have elapsed from sunrise to the moment of birth. Multiply them by four and divide the total by nine, The remainder counted from Asvini, Magha or Mula indicates the constellation at the time of birth. Another method is gtven, Convert the Ghatikas and Vighatikas at the time of birth into Vtghattkas. Divide this by 225. Take the remainder. We get parts - 1 to 15, 16 to 45, 16 to 90, 19 to 150 and 151 to 225. Note in which part the remainder falls. :U~I~I fcferiT: ijfiql •• 'Hëli![~f'Qlf~~: ~ D"If::...rnVr.r,ri=~;r.:Nrr=~r.iT'ëIT~1 ~ ~ " fli'1S1\Ii4'lëI~lIi:ïi:I flC('lq'.!61i'1i'1(f!~êflIOlli:ïi:l 'ëIT ~ fQl"'ëlQi~I~I~lqël~II!fIQfft:lëfîli'1t:~1_ Il ~ Il Sign occupied by the' Moon or Mandi in Rashi or Navamsa; l, 5, 7 or 9 from the se two in Rasi or Amsa-these are many alternatives intended to justify the lagna some- how, or to adjust it. Mantresvara's view is different and simpler. (3.16) Find the Rasi occupied by Mandi at the time of birth and also where the lord of the sign is situated. The lagnaatbirth is 1,5,9 from that lord, or 1,5,9 from the navamsa havmg Gulika. When the Moon is stronger. take these from the Moon sign, not from Mandi. There is a lot of confusion about Mandi and Gulika. Sorne texts use these two words as synonymous. Mandi's position is determined thus: When the duration of the day or ntght is thirty Ghatis, Mandi's position is at the end of 26, 22, 18, 14, 10, 6 and 2 ghatis after sunrise in the sequence of the weekdays from Sunday. During the mght the position of Mandi is at the end of 10, 6, 2, 26, 22, 18 and 14 ghatis from sunset in the sequence ofthe weekdays The ab ove five groups indicate respectively male, fe- male, male, female, and male births. Moreover, c:;letermine the portion of Mandi in Rasi and Navamsa, and also of the Moon. The lagna at birth is the sign occupied by the Moon or Mandi. Or it can be the seventh, first, fifth, or ninth from either of the two signs mentioned above. Of the navamsa signs occupied by the Moon and Mandi find out which has greater strength than the Rasis occupied by them in the main chart. The lagna will be one of the houses counted from the stronger na- vamsa sign of the Moon or Mandi. Notes ln the exaniple gtven above the birth ghatikas are one and Vighattkas 51. Multiply this by four we get 7.24. Divid- ing this by nine, we get the remainder 7.24. The constella- ## Page 14 24 Uttara Kalamrtta from Sunday. The position of Gulika is determined thus: Divlde the duration of the day by eight. Count from the lord of the wéekday and Gulika's position is at the end of Satum's part. If the birth is on a Thursday, Gulika' s position is at the end of the third part. For the night birth, divide the duration by eight, From the fifth lord of the weekday, count where Saturn's portion ends. If one is born in the night of Thurs- day, the cou nt begtns from Monday (Moon).: ln our example the birth was. on a Monday in the day time. Sun rise was at 6.13.6 and sunset was at 5.27;27. The duration of the day was 28 gh~t~a~, and 5.87 vighatikas. If the duration of the day is 30 ghatikas, Mandi's position will be at the end of 22 ghatikas. By rule ofthree, on the day of birth Mandi is at 20 ghatikas and 36;-3 vighatikas. Gulika's position will be at the end of the sixth part which is 21 ghatikas, 4.4 Vlghatfkas, Mandi anâ Gulika should not be confuseâ «, The author of Uttara-Kalamrlta appears to equate the two. ~: lIDft "fGT ëfliT "l'G ~ ~ ~ql.,l~d ~ ~rqëllfHlre:Elrlëfilf?l(ifîI('1~ ~: (l~qf.,q6: 9qlOlqr~aMOs9qloi ~- a:ëfif'alll\llp.,qlfHI"fIr~ëlfI ql~l\IqŒ(~: 1 i \9 Il The duration of the day in Ghatikas and Vighatikas multiplied by 26,22, 18, 14, 10,6 and 2 (respectively from Sunday onwards) ami divided by 30 shows the exact posi- tion of Mandi in ghattkas on the day of birth. It is from sunrise. The duration of the day or night is tc-be divided by etght and counted from the day ofbirth to Saturday. ln the case of a night birth, the count begins with the fifth day from the day of birth. Notes He refers to Gulika alone. For a mght birth the posttlon of Mandi has to be m the order given in the earliei notes. ~ ~ r''Hîl\lq(ftl~: l\Il4l\1lëfif?lr"'l\In ql~l\IlIr~6 qSilqlrG~ wi ~ ~ 1 Determination oJ the Ume of Birth- f'lll~iq"<tl ~lqn.~('1I~filq'i-à ~_ ~: ~ Ilfif ïft r.tqfl~f?I~q ~ Il t Il The etghth part has no lord. Gulika's position cornes at the end of Saturn's, ln the case of the rught the first seven parts are to be counted from the fifth day of the day of birth. Here also Gullka's position is at the end of Shani's. Sage Mandavya declared that these two sons of Shani are fully malefic. The house where they are posited brtngs harm to that house. . 25 Notes The positions •. of Mandi and Gulika are not the same. For a day birth on Sunday, if the duration of the day is 30 Ghatikas. Mandi will be at 26 Ghatikas from Sunrise. Gulika's position will be at 26 Ohattkas and15Vighatikas. ëfiëfihll~qfùl'El2, ~ ~(ÇII"J~ fcURuli'o: ~m~m'Qft::~~~ 1 ëfiO<Ollilllq,g'$i~, ~ ~f(=4I$i{l'6qi ~_ ~ ('1 • .,.,qili'lcilaf('1qli'lI+h'i(~,i (ql~~')i( Il ~ Il The delivery room will be in the eastern part of the hou se if the rising sign at birth is Aries, Cancer, Libra, Scorpio or Aquarius. It will be in the southern part if the lagna is Sirnha or Makara.· It is in the western part, if the- lagna be Vrishabha. It will be in the northern part if the lagna is Mithuna, Kanya, Dhanus or Mina. Note whether lagna or navamsa lagna is stronger. The place of birth will correspond to this. (i1'1';f ~ Of ~ 'ilIt ~ ';if ~/ ~ r!i~1~!! 'Qft:: <'tW lrr1f tl:rfI: ~~: ~~~~~ ~~~~~:~:~II~O Il The child's birth takes place when the father is away, ln another village, or in his own village, if the Moon does not aspect the lagna. The three alternatives have to be taken ## Page 15 26 Utiara Kalamrlta when the Sun is in a movable, ftxed or common sign respectively. At the same Ume the Sun should be in the eighth or in the ninth from lagna, If the Moon is in con junc- tion with a rnaleflc, the delivery is after difiiculty. ('1i~1iOij(ill: IIH'{J"'l\iJ@PII 1fTG) ~ tn1Î 11ffi'- ~ii4'1(lili!'1qeil~lIlqfq ~ 'if ~~: 1· ri: l(lïJ\'ii\i1I!lq~~lfM~'N1îcU ft::1ftm: 9filmt. <$'1(fellfè:êfïcftqcH,,&ilfè:~n -;T('~: Il ~~. Il The number of planets between the lagna and the Moon indicate the number of women attendtng on the delivery of the child. The number of women outside the delivery room are indicated by the number of planets out- side this axis. the portion ta be covered by the Moon in the stgn at the time of birth indicates the quantity of oil in the _lamp. The size of the wick is to be determined by the portion of lagna left below the horizon. From the nature of the sign occupied by the Sun, determine the nature ofthe lamp. The wick is fhckertng, steady or bath depending on the Sun occupying a movable, fixed, or common stgn. Sun, Venus, Mars, Rahu, Satum, Moon, Mercury and Jupiter are respectively the lords of east, south-east, south, south-west, west, north-west, north and north-east. The planets in Kendras (1, 4, 7, 19) from lagna and their strength deterrrùne the position of the door of the delivery room. The strongest reveals the direction of the door. If there are no planets in the kendras, we have to depend on the strength of the Kendras. This may be the intention for the use of the ward 'Viryavat'. Chapter II ~(I1ftl~""@ US: Determination of the Strength ri 1i1~~i(i~llI: ~ i!'1'''Ifè:OIe,<iï non-- lIfUlIs_:::.j ~ non-: ffjjllfï'lfd\ï1~ OI~;;CI'fHjs_:: .j ~ ~ ~ ~ ~t1fï'1'41fï'1NîH ~ êfïHêfïCl~II'i'1'i'1NîH ~ Il ~ Il All the twelve slgns (Rasis) of the Zodiac rise one after another in the east. The first six stgns from lagna form the rlght side of the native, while the other six represent the left side. Houses 7 ta 12 form the right side of the partner and those from lagna ta the sixth represent the left side of the partner.vrhe làgna is a symbol of life (prana), of the vital force.r-The sign occupied by the Moon is the body of the native. Everything about the vital force and the body should be predleted from these two: lagna and the Moon. The results 6f.:the several Bhavas are ta be explained on the basis of the strength of the Bhavas, their lords, and the significations of the concerned Bhavas. ii4~Jt4IC1f"\i11 fa:Cl1êfï(!tfT «q~;fflCllf(H'I: ~~~~9filmt.I ~: •• og&Jlêfï(I'i'1ï1f1 ft<:rè1T q~I~~...q) '('fif: _ ~~~~'('fif:II~11 «4f~f,,('Ici ïJ\'lIf~"êfï(I~~ lf'IT: ~- fï'I~Ii!'1I"*,, f"fl·f('l~ii4 ~:~: 1 ## Page 16 28 Uttara Kalamrita Moon, Mars and Jupiter are the Sun's frtends. Moon's frtends are the Sun and Mercury. Sun, Moon and Jupiter are the friends of Mars. Sun and Venus are the friends of Mercury. Sun, Moon and Mars are the friends of Jupiter. The friends of Venus are Mercury and Satum. The friends of Saturn are Mercury and Venus. Saturn and Venus are the enemies of the Sun. The Moon has no enemies. The enemy of Mars is Mercury and that of Mercury is the Moon. .Jupiters enemies are Mercury and Venus. The foes of Venus are the Sun and Moon. Saturn's enemies are the Sun, Moon and Mars. The remamtng ones in each case are neutrals. Relatmg these relationships ta the temporary relationships appeartng in a gtven chart, one has ta find out those who are exeeedingly friendly (adhi mitral and those that are exeeedingly inimical (adhi Satru). Notes Planets in 2, 3, 4, 10, Il, 12 from a planet are the temporary friends of the gtven planet. We have ta relate this ta the natural relationship. \.l'h:f: ~~4ifiQli'I~I'31I: :UijfîIN1Î~.,4'I ~: 'iJîlm: f<jfi~lf~iJ6ql: f<M"t1QiIT m_ Il ~ Il ~ ~ ~ ~ à:6ëfîlolfqfq)~-ëI~ ~ ~ ~fQt"1Qlrf?lli'lili'lêtil ~: The lords of the twelve stgns from Mesha onwards are Mars, Venus, Mercury, Moon, Sun, Mercury, Venus, Mars, Jupiter, Saturn, Saturn and Jupiter. The vargas or divi- sions of any chart are ta be noted. The first is the griha or hou se or slgn. A sign has two haras of equal duration. One third of a stgn is called a decanate (drekkana). Other sub- divisions are saptamsa, navamsa, dvadasamsa and trimsamsa. These are the major seven vargas. / Notes ln an odd sign the first hora is that of the Sun and the second that of the Moon. ln an even sign, .these are the Moon and the Sun. Each sign has three equal decanates ruled respectively '-Iy its lord. the lord of the flfth.from it, and Determination oJ the Strength 29 the lord of the ninth from it. Saptamsa is the division of a sign into seven equalparts, each having 4°.17'.88". ln odd stgns these are governed by the lords ofthe first seven Rasis from that sign: and in even rasis the lords are from the seventh of that sign. Navamsa is the ninth part of a sign, each havmg 3°.20'. For the stgns Aries, Leo and Sagittartus these are counted from Aries; for Taurus, Virgo, and Cap- o ricorn, the count is from Caprtcorn: for Libra, Aquarius and Gemini, the counting is from Libra: and for Cancer, Scorpio and Pisees, the Counting Is from Caneer. Dvadasamsa is one-twelfth part, each having 2°.30'. The count is from the sign coneerned. Trimsamsa is one- thirtieth part. These are grouped into five. ln odd stgns the trimsamsas are in Aries (0° ta 5°), Aquarius (5° ta 10°), Sagittartus (10° ta 18°), Gemini (18° to 25°) and Libr?,(25° to 30°). ln even signs these fall in Taurus (0° ta 5°), Virgo (5° ta 12°), Pisees (12° ta 20°), Capr~corn (20° ta 25°) and Scorpio (25° ta 30°). These are the Sapta Vargas. ~emm '{<"If:ïlêtilollftfm: ~ ~ ~: f<jfi~~611 .,ijfîl~'I"I~ciGI: Il ~ Il 41.,~~f(Ô1iJ6 ;;f ~ 'ffif ~ ~ cft<f ~ ~ ~ '{Mf:ïlëfi)o1 ~ 1 ~~~~~~- CftiIISllêlfiîGthi cta:4q~li'ISllêl6Gqili'l: ~ Il lo, Il Simha is the mulatrikona of the Sun; Vrtshabha for the Moon, Mesha for Kuja, Kanya for Budha, Dhanus for Guru, Tula for Shukra and Kumbha for Shani are the mulatrikonas. Su~ in Mesha, Moon in Vrishabha, Kuja in Makara, Budha in Kanya, Guru in Karkataka, Shukra in Mina and Shani in Tula are exalted. When a planet is exalted, he gets full one rupa of strength. ln his mula- trikona the planet has three fourths of ~ rupa as his strength~ ln his own house the strength is half a rupa. ln a friends house it is one-fourth, and in the house of great friend (adhi mitral it is three-fourths. ln an enerny's house it is one-sixteenth; and in a bitter enerny's (adhi-Shatru) house it is 1/32. ln the hou se of a neutral it is one-eighth. ## Page 17 30

Notes The combination of nat ur al (naisargika) and temporary (tatkalika) relationships have to be noted. The followtng table ts to be noted. Temporary frtends are those situated ln houses 2, 3, 4,. 10; 11. 12, from -the planet concerned. Temporary friend + Natural friend Adhi mitra Ternporary friend + Natural enemy Neutral Temporary friend + Natural neutral Friend Temporary enemy + Natural enemy Adhi Satrù Temporary enemy + Natural friend Neutral Temporary enemy of Natural neutral Enemy The degrees of deepest exaltation are-Sun 10°, Moon 3°, Kuja 28°, Budha 15°, Guru 5°, Shukra 27° and Shani 20°. The Mula ttikona degrees are Sun 0° to 20°, Moon 4° to 20°, Kuja 0° te 12°, Budha 16° to 20°, Guru 0° to 10°, Shukra 0° to 15°, and Shani œ to 20°. ~ +c;)ii'êldn;i: ~qSii~f6d lIui ~ ~ ~~: ~ ~ tl~·I'*".1 aii'êl~ ~s4qÎQf~rn ~ 'tl ~ -anwt. . ftrt: ~: ~ Fl$Sl~gqfflsfq ~ ~ Il ~ u . When a planet is retrograde, his strength is equal to that of exaltation. 'A planet in conjunction with a retrograde one has the strength of half a Rupa. A planet exalted ln the Rasi while retrograde is similar to a debilitated one and it has no strength. A retrograde planet in his debilitation has the strength of exaltation. A planet in conjunction with a planet in exaltation has the strength of half a Rupa. When it is conjoined with a planet in debilitation has no strength. A planet In conjunction with malefics who are his frtends, or with benefics that are his enemies, has a strength of half a Rupa. Notes Rupa is a unit of measurement to calcula te the strength. It is the numeral one. The views regarding retro- grade planet in exaltation or in debrlitation are found to be inaccurate in actual experience. Any retrogression gtves strength to the planet and increases its Cheshta Bala. Consider the first Chart. Look at the fifth house, the house of Chil- dren. Mars is aspecting it as lord of one and 6. This malefic aspects the slxth also. The flfth lord who is also the slgnlftcator of chil- dren is in the twelfth from lagna which ts the eighth from the fifth. Both are in the hou ses of their enemies. Guru is stronger by being retrograde. The native has two sons and a daughter be- cause of this Guru and because Kuja is the lord of lagna. Moreover, from Chandra la- gna the fifth hou se is strong. ln chart 2 Shani is retrograde in his delibttation and is aspected by a benefic. Shani as the lord of the fourth gave hirn plenty of lands. It is the chart of a gen- eral. ln chart 3 that of Mr. Morarji Desai two exalted Determination oIthe Strength Ravi Shukra Budha Shani Ketu 1 Chandra Rahu Lagna Guru R Kuja 9.54 Lagna

7.40 Ravi 17.54 Guru R 3 8udha 21.30 l896.2.29 Chandra Shukra 14.36 25.10 Kuja 5.14 Këtu 10.59 26.43 Shani R R Shani Chandra Rahu Kuja 2 Guru Ketu

Lagna Shukra planets are retrograde. One is the lord of the tenth as- pecting it. The other is the lord of the nin th aspecting the exalted but retrograde Guru. This explains why he was driven out of power fre- quently. Kuja's aspect on Guru also is responsible for this. 31 ## Page 18 1 Il 1\

32 ln Chart 4 Shanl ts Rahu Kuja Chandra retrograde ln debilitation Shani R aspecting houses 1, 7 and / 10. Budha Is retrograde ln 4 exaltation, as lord 6 and 9. Shani's positionexplainS the il Lagna -Shukra rtse ta fame of MT. Ashok Kumar. He has become Ketu Ravi wealthy and famous. Guru BudhaR Jup. Sat (R) Rahu , ln chart 5 Budha as lord of 5 and 8 is exalted and retrograde in the etghth. This I--~f--....l---t--Î Budha was responsible for Lagna the serious problems - of Ketu health he had in recent years; the major pertod of Budha starts in ,Octoberl---!---r---tiiMi;';ars;-' 1990. We have ta watch the Moon. ~~~(R) career of this filmstar from L _ _J-_--L--_..Lllv~enus---, that time onwards. The principles laid down by the author are working in actual practice. _ It ts ta emphasise this polnt that Ith have given five charts as, illustrativ.e - examples w comments. Il 3J1li'1I.::tI6Gq;~Iff<i~ ~: ~<liWiqlt1~I::tiI- r .~ ~~~II R1:iGilfl:l:l'J~ ~ ~I'" ~ ~I~ I~", '"'!""""\.. . The ntghest exaltation degrees of the planets are-Sun 10, ,Moon 3, Kuja 28, Budha 15, Guru 5, Shukra 27 .. Shani 20. Their degrees of delibitation are the same .but at a distance of 180 degrees. This ts the strength denved from the Rasi. Notes This strength Is not ta be based on the Navamsa position of a planet. Determination of the Strength 33 aii:filRfillq~ ~ ~ àq<:fjlol$ (ifi~oqlt'Jhq(Ili''''('.I~ ~Wali'CHl('f(j: ~ Il \9 Il 9>~li'II'W1 ~ ~ !I ~ fjqfÎli'lëfîlf<'C41'ii\) ('1'~li'lIf('1q\) !I fjlM'.I&I'WIIW .,Clili'IIt'~MIït. '1 ln an odd stgn the ftrst hora of 15 degrees is ru1ed by the Sun, and the second hora of the last 15 degrees Is ruled by the Moon. ln an even sign the first hora is ruled by the Moon and the second, by the Sun. The drekkanas (ten degrees each) are ruled by the lords of the first, flfth. and ntnth lords from it, if it is a movable sign: by the lords of the ninth, fust and the flfth houses from it, if it Is a fixed stgn: and by the lord of the flfth, ninth, and first houses from it, if it is a dual sign. Saptamsa is the seventh part of a slgn. ln the case of an odd sign these are ta be counted from the lord of lagna: and in the case of an even stgn the counting is from the lord of the seventh. Next, we speak of Navamsa. Notes The widely accepted view about the laids of the three drekkanas is that each drekkana Is ruled by the owners of the flrst, flfth, and ninth stgns from it. The author off ers a second view. A very ancient view advocated by Yavanesvara is that the lords ofthe drekkanas are the owners ofthe ftrst, twelfth, and eleventh houses from it. The ftrst view is acceptable . About Saptamsa this author wants us ta count from the lord of the ûrst or the seventh. The placement of the lord [ the hou se is not relevant. It is the house proper from which we have ta count. ~ mm ~j6ll'ii.,Clili'lf~::clirC1ïqfd(ijfiql- ~ ~qlefèl('1~li'lIrfdli'I~li'lIft'Cl2I1 Il c Il lf41t(joq6G.,ltlSlcil ~ 'lO(jqlrctfi~î"S)'iiI: ~ êQRHhifd ~ 'fI'1N f<O'IlffiCi1C1'lft'ClllL( 1 Navamsa is the ninth part afa sign, each having 3°,20'. ## Page 19

34 The navamsas of Mes.ha, Simha and Dhanus have to be counted from Mesha. ln this way the last navamsa of the last sign end in Mina. Dvadasamsa Is the twelfth part of a sign covering 2°.30'. These have to be counted from the. concerned sign. ln an odd sign the Trimsamsas are ruled by Kuja, Shani, Guru, Budha and Shukra respectively. They l 1 rule 5,5,8,7 and 5 degrees in a sequence. ln an even sign the sequence ts of 5, 7, 8, 5 and 5 degrees ruled by Shukra, Budha, Guru, Shani and Kuja. ~ 'l'Iq;ftfè\~ ~ 9IiClf~GQI~ 0- ~l:(if':::6Clfèt ~ ~HqfMii'lIc0it~d\qi4ëfiq_ Il ~ Il ~f(il@I~ ~'Il'H'<'IClii,*.~ëf<i ~t(,lCI'ih.~ ~ ~ d\Qa§à:~ ~ ~CijfCIfQ', Place against the sign the strength in terms of Rupas. Then note the strength of each planet in the seven Vargas. The strength will be less than that of the Rasi. Total these for each planet. This is the Saptavarga strength. This proc- ess has to be followed for all the seven planets. NotèS. A planet in exaltation has the strength of one Rupa or unit, tn its mulatrikona .75, in its own house .5, ln an Adhi mitra house .375, in a friend's house .25, in a neutral's house .125, in an enemy's house .0625, and m an Adhi Shatru's house .03125. The strength of a mulatrikona house is limited only to the position in Rasi. Consider chart 6. The mutual relationships of the planet and the Saptavargas are given below. Ravi and Kuja have exchanged signs. Shani and Shukra are in their own houses. Shukra Is in his mulatrikona. Kuja ts Vargottama and shifts to the ninth bhava, while 21.40 Chandra 9.24 6 Rahu \ 16.33 Kuja 8.20 1932.12.5 Shani 19.24 Ketu 28.34 Guru 19.49 Ravi 18.55 17.0 Budha R Shukra L 29.45 Determination of the Strength 35 Shukra is ln the eleventh Bhava. Sapta Vargas Rasl Hora Drekk: Sapta. Navam Dvadas Trlms Ravi Kuja Ravi Guru Budha Guru Budha

8.20 1932.12.5 Shani

19.24 Ketu

28.34 Guru

18.55 17.0 Budha R Shukra L 29.45 Determination of the Strength 35 Shukra is ln the eleventh Bhava. Sapta Vargas Rasl Hora Drekk: Sapta. Navam Dvadas Trlms Ravi Kuja Ravi Guru Budha Guru

Guru Chandra Shukra Chandra Kuja Kuja Ravi Chandra Guru Shukra Budha Budha Kuja Ravi Shan! Guru Kuja Ravi Guru Budha G'jIU Budha Guru Guru Ravi Chandra Kuja SM.-nl Guru Chandra Shukra Shukra Shukra Chandra Shan! Shan! Guru Kuja Guru Shanl Shanl

Ravi Guru Kuja Budha Relatlonshlps Rast Hora Drekk. Sapta. Navam Dvadas Trlms Ravi

A.M. Satru A.M.

Satru A.M. Sva Satru Sva Satru Kuja A.M. Satru A.M. Sama Sama Sva A.M. Satru Sama Budha M!tra Sama Mitra Sva

MUra Guru A.M. Sama Sama Satrù Sva Sama Shukra MulaT AdhiS Sama A.M. A.M.

Sva Shan! Sva Sama .. Sva Sama Satru . Adhi S . A.M. Sapt Varga Sti'é" ... .:- .

Budha Guru

Ras! .375 .25 .375, .25 .375 Hora .75 .5 .5 .5 .125 .125 .125 .03125 Drek. .375 .0625 .125 .125 .25 .125 .375 Sap ta .0625 .5 .5 .5 .5 Navarn .0625 .375 .125 .375 .0625 .375 .25 .5 Dvadas .0625 .25 .0625 .0625 .0625 Trtms .5 .125 .25 .03125 .375 .375 .125 .25 .125 .5 .375 Total 2.125 1.812 1.6875 2.125 1.4175 2.53125 1.7187~ N t The st~ongest is Shukra, followed by Ravi and Budha ex come m order Chandra Shani and K' Th . .. ' uja. e weakest ## Page 20 36 Uttara Kalamrtta is Guru in Sapta Varga strength. ;fIiiil ü'fi'HCI l "?t1j'*4MClol ;fi iili~1 qQ"?tili ~ tlliil:lt"'!ft:f: ~ ~qlfd::ëil ~ Il ~o Il ~ !I ~ 'l~Hrti({ m~ ~- ~ ~qe;Hi~~, ~ lFr èfi:s:\Ifd::y; ~ 1 ~:f@I~~:~~~- ~ ~ ~ ft &il~l(Oij~i!C~lq~ Il ~~ Il ~ ~ ${~iiI«Jlaëf<:fiIUlèfi f(OIl(~("j q'*4I"1IQfq ~: ~ ;mi ~ ~1"1'ii'( 1 ln its deep exaltation a planet has one Rupa of strength. ln its debilitation it has nothing. The number of degrees from its debilitation divided by 180° degrees gives its exaltation strength. Notes In. our example horoscope the exaltation strength of the planets is-Sun .2213, Moon .605, Kuja .103, Budha .645, Guru. 7024, Shukra .111, and Shani .565. ~~~~~ ~~!I fdOii!CH~<{~~~ Il ~~ Il H'ï'lR'1G'1Q~ ~ ~ ~«I~I4ïIe;;ffi H'ï'ldlQ4'iM ~ &iilŒ1lilfitid if,i{~fl.. 1 Now the author de als with digbala-directtonal strength. Budha and Guru are strong in lagna, and their strength is nil in the seventh. Chandra and Shukra get one Rupa in the fourth and nil in the tenth. Sun and Mars are strongest ln the tenth, while Saturn is very strong in the seventh. The directional strength of a planet elsewhere i$.;1o be calculated by the rule of three. The effects of the plill).(!ts are in proportion to their directional strength. Notes From the position where the planet has no strength Determination of the Strength 37 take its distance. Divide it by 180 to get its strength. ln our example the Sun is away from. the tenth by 74°.54'. From its weakest it is at 105.6. Dlvide it by 180 and we get .588. Similarly we get the following-Moon .926 Kuja .899, Budha .934, Guru .494, Shukra .233 and Shani .214. ~ llIHfdO~'l fl1'4@iiI«l: fSë(f4q~j~ 1 ~ ~ fqeihf@èfi ~,~ Il n Il ~ ~ iill(Oijflqil ~ f,owli"1lllCfî: ~ i!CHqlf"'1~lIo#flqil ~ ~ F: ~: wn: ~ m ~«~fï~H'i"ël6,œN; ~ f!rrrf ;ffi @«~t!O(~qltl4'\J11 ~ Il ~~ Il l'1ï(q~I'1Ij"'"lf(€l(1ëSlM '<i4:s:\I«q~1 ;:@ ~d~lq«'{.Jtj~f4~«ql êlÎllff.:qI'1I~:Jl..,rl 1 ln the bright half of the lunar month, the Paksha. (fortrught) bala of a planet is proportionate to the elapsed lunar days (tithis). The fortnightly strength of a malefic is proportionate to the lunar days yet to elapse. ln the case of a birth in the dark fortnight fuis is reversed. The paksha bala of the Moon is to be doubled. When a: birth is in th~ second portion of the day, the Sun has the strength of one Rupa. If the birth is in the last third part of the day, Saturn has one Rupa. Birth in the first one- third of the ntght gtves t~e Moon one Rupa of strength. ln the second part of the ntght Venus is strong, and in the third Mars. ln the first one-third of the day Mercury is strong. Jupiter is s 'ong always. This is Aho-ratra-bala. Multiply the nata in Ghatikas by two and divide it by sixty. This indicates the Natabala in the form of a Rupa. Subtract this from one to get the unnatabala. Moon, Mars and Saturn have nata bala, and the others unnatabala. Notes Sorne kinds of strength are gtven here. Kala-bala has ## Page 21 38 Uttara Kalamrita nine sub-divisions. These are nata, paksha, tribhaga, abda, masa, varsha, hora, ayana and yuddha forms of strength. 1. Let us begin with the last, natonnata bala. Moon, Mars and Saturn are strong at mtdnight and powerless at noon. Ravi, Shukra and Guru are strong at noon, and 1 powerless at mtdnight. Budha is always powerful. It is enough if we take 12.00 hours as noon and zero hours as mtdnight. Find the time elapsed after mtdmght or noon from the time of birth. It is easier ta take the hours.' Divide it by twelve. ln our example the birth was at 7.7.30 A. M. Dividing this by twelve we get .594. This would be the nata balaof Ravi, Shukra and Guru. Deducting this from one we get .406 Rupa as the natabala of Chandra, Kuja and Shani. Budha has one Rupa. 2. Pakshabala is ta be considered. Ravi, Kuja, Shani, waning Moon, badly associated Mercury, and Rahu are malefics. Guru, Shukra and the waxing Moon (from the eighth lunar day of the bright fortnight to the etghth of the dark fortnight) are benefics. When Budha is not with any malefic, he is a benefic. Deduct the longitude of the Sun from that of the Moon and divide it by 180. This gtves the pakshabala of benefics. Deduct this from one ta get the fortnightly strength of malefics. The Moon's strength is to be doubled. ln our example the birth was on the eighth lunar day of the bright half. 3210.40' - 2290.49' = 910.51'. Dividing it by 180 we get .51 Rupa. This is the strength of Guru and Shukra. Chandra has 1.02. Budha is with a malefic. The malefics have a strength of .49 Rupa. 3. Ahoratra Bala depends on the duration of day and of night, This is to be divided by three to determine the part. ln our example the birth was in the day and the duration of the day is Il hours and 14.35 minutes. The birth is in the first part. Hence Budha and Guru get each one Rupa of Determination of the Strength 39 strength. ~: 't14n#i1dil fdO"a:("lf..o1~44qQ41'" (O<'IIiSllIf,) a:MI 'ï'1a:1 ~ ,,1'(1I1~q\ ~ Il ~~ Il P,i~l.::qot:'H(I..,~ ';;f "'~n~S~ 'iMI(qîIM;ft tita' 4 •••• Mc"~q\ ';;f ~ «m) ~ ~ 1 The interval between midday and the time of birth is called nata. The interval between the time of birth and mtdntght is called Unnata. The interval in ghattkas divided by thirty gives the natonnata bala of planets in the form of a Rupa. This is one of the parts of Kalabala. The instru- ments needed to find the time have been explained in the sixth section of Purva Kalamrlta. qiSf~I~"" ~ limtIT fdO"qfftf'rj(qîIM61h(HI ClÎ4i(1I1~""~On'i'H' ~ CO!l'INtl0lf ~ Il ~~ Il ~6GI(O<'I1 ~: <hlfC!{fof~nl t!llu~~qIG'lI'InI: qlhlltd1:i~ijif6ift:@jwn"tlI~I~~: 1 The lords of the year, month, day of birth and hora have a strength respectively of .25, .5, .75, and one Rupa. This increases Kalabala. Hora is determined thus: Multiply the birth ghatikas from sunrise by two and divide them by five. The quotient gtves the number of elapsed horas. The lord of the flrst hora on any day is the lord of that week day. From that lord we have to calculate the horas in the sequence of Ravi, Shukra, Budha, Chandra, Shani, Guru and Kuja. Notes Four more subdivisions of Kalabala are g~ven here. The first tithi (Lunar bright fortntght) ofChaitra is-the beginning of the lunar year. The tithi must be at sunrise. Similarly the first tithi of the lunar month (bright half) must be at unrise. ln our example the lunar year began on a Wednes- d y gtving Budha .25 Rupa. The mon th Margasira began on Tu sday, and Kuja gets .5.' The week day was Monday glvlng the Moon. 75 Rupa. ## Page 22 40 Uttara Kalamrita The hora starts with the lord of the day of birth. Each hora is for one hour. From the lord of the weekday of btrth, the sixth weekday lord rules the second hora. ln this way we have to take every sixth day. The second hora on a Monday is that of Shani. Shani in our example gets one Rupa. ~ i4~:w"l ~~ mm ~ #laHq~ 'lëifqàl(li4Hè1ï~~O:& ~ ~ ~ ~ Il ~\9 Il :àiSGl&i ~ ~ gf(1~êfiil(llè1ï ~, '€i)e:"''1I'4'lt;l'lltMfCl::*'~ ~ -mrr ~ 1 Budha is always strong. Chandra and Shani are strong in the south, and the rest in the north. This strength is called ayana bala. The planets Kuja, Budha, Guru, Shukra and Shani are strong when they are retrograde. Their Cheshta-balas are calculated from their mean positions and Sheeghra Kendras which are explained by others. When two planets are in the same house and within one degree they are at war (graha yuddha). The planet which is north of the second is the winner. It acquires the strength of the Vanquished. Notes Here the remammg two parts of Kalabala are de- scrtbed, 1. The first is ayanabala. The planets are found to the north or the south of the celestial equator. This is the source of strength known as ayana bala. Here we have to note the Kranti or declination of the planet. Modern Ephemeris gtve the declinations and it is enough to take them for the day of birth. Otherwise one may calculate these with the help of Dr. B. V. Raman's A Manual of Hindu Astrology, and Graha and Bhava Balas. ln our example chart the declinations are as follows: Sun 22.20 South, Chandra 5.28 South; Kuja 10.10 North; Budha 20.46 South; Guru 4.26 North; Shukra 12.34 Determination of the Strength 41 .South: and Shani 20.23 South. Add to the declination 23°.27', multiply by five and divide it by 4. The result is ayanabala. ln the case of Ravi, Kuja, Guru and.Shukra the northem declinations are to be added to 23°.27'. Their southem dec1inations are to be subtracted. The southern declinations of Shani and Chandra are to be added, while the northern ones are to be subtracted. Budha's declination is always to be added. ln our example chart the ayana bala is as follows: Ravi .04125; Chandra .65; Kuja .7; Budha .921; Guru .58; Shukra .23; Shani .915. 2. The next is Graha yuddha. When two planets are within one degree there is graha yuddha. Only Ravi and Chandra do not enter into war. Add Sthanabala, Digbala and Kalabala (up;o Horabala) for each planet invo1ved in this war. Note the difference between the two, subtracting the lesser one. Divide the difference by the diameters of the dises. The resulting quotient must be added to the Kalabala of the victorious planet and deducted from that of the defected one. The diameters are Kuja 9".4, Budha 6" .6, Guru 190".4, Shukra 16".6 and Shani 158".0. ln our example no two planets are in Graha yuddha. We thus get the Saptavarga Bala, Digbala, and Kala Bala of the pla nets thus: Ravi Chandra Kuja Budha Guru Shukra Shani 1 Saptavarga 2. 125 1.812 1.6875 2.125 1.4175 2.53125 1.71875 II Dlg. .588 .926 .899 .934 .494 .233 .214 III Kala : nata .594 .406 .406 1.0 .594 .594 .406 Paksha .49 1.02 .49 .49 .51 .51 .49 Tr!bhaga 1.0 1.0 Abda .25 Masa .5 Vara .75 Hora 1.0 Ayana .04125 .65 .7 .921 .58 .23 .915 ---_ .. -._ Total 3.83825 5.564 4.6825 6.72 4.5955 4.09825 4.74375 The fourth source of strenzth is the Cheshtabala. ## Page 23 42 Uttara Kalamrita Cheshta refers to retrogresston. The author asks us to follow the earlier authorities who have elaborately ex- plained this. It involves many astronomical calculations. These can be had from the texts of Kesava, Sripati and others. Wenave to calculate the mean position of the planets Kuja, Guru and Shani. The mean longitude of the Sun is their Seeghrochcha. The mean position of the Sun is taken for Budha and Shukra also. The Seeghrochcha of Budha and Shukra (their apogee) has to be calculated. Add the mean longitude to the true longitude of a planet and dtvlde it by two to arrive at its cheshtakendra. This divided by 180 gtves the Cheshta Bala of the planet. These calculations are explained in Srtpati Paddhati and in Dr. B. V. Raman's Graha and Bhava Balas. The Cheshta Bala of the planets in our example Chart are as follows: Ravi Chandra Kuja Budha Guru Shulcra Shani IV Cheshta .6974 . .938 .5429 .3786 .229 Flrst three 3.83825 5.564 4.6825 6.72 4.5955 4.09825 4.74375 Salas Total 3.83825 5.564 5.3799 7.658 5.1384 4.47685 4.9;'275 The Sun and Moon have no Cheshta Bala as they do not have retrograde movements. ~ ~ 'tIll\i1ff'.'l~l(lii :àï<ll~~~affi ~ ~~ ~ \Of"lql('i:4tl~m ! 1 ~{. Il ri ql~fCltl"4If~M~l(1I ~ ~~ fCl'ï114t64&n:on .••. ~: ~: 1 Shani has full aspect on the third and the tenth houses from hifnself. The other planets aspect their third and tenth houses with one-fourth gl~ce. Jupiter has a full aspect· on the fifth and ninth houses from himself. The other planets have only a half aspect on the se houses from themselves. Mars has a full aspect on the fourth and eighth hou ses from himself. Others have a three- fourths aspect on Determination oJ the Strength 43 these houses from themselves. All planets aspect fully the seventh from themselves. No planet aspects the second, sixth, eleventh and twelfth houses from itself. Notes The aspect on the fifth and the ninth is the trine (120°, 240°) aspect; that on the fourth and the etghth is a square (90°, 270°) aspect; that on the third is a sextile (60°) aspect. The last should include the aspect on the eleventh (300°), though the author denies it. The aspect on the etghth (210°) is quincunx; and 'this can include the aspect on the sixth (i500), . inspite of the author's denial. The aspect on the seventh is called opposition (180°) aspect. According ta Parasara, Rahu aspects 5, 7, 9 and 12 fully, 2 and 10 by half, and 3 and 6 by a quar- ter. Western astrologers speak of semi-square (45°, 315°), sesquiquadrate (135°), Quintile (72°), Biquintile (144°), Tredeoile (108°). Decile (36°). and Vigtnttle (18°) aspects also. ~ ~~~l(4~~'tIëll(II'ï1!i(Q\~ ~ ~@5Ilql~M&%lëfif('1ëfiF(:qof ~ ~ Il ~~ Il ~ ~~ "'i:4" 'lfùl~I~+ifi:'1@Q ëtililô!i~ ~~"2~"2~~~ Il Deduct the longitude of the aspecting planet from that of the aspected planet. The result is the range ofthe aspect. By the rule of three we can arrive at the aspect-strength from these degrees. We may have ta add or subtract the proportionate difference between the strength flxed for that sign and that fixed for the next one. The resulttng drigbala is malefic or benefic according to the aspecting planet being malefic or benefic. We have to enter these in terms of Rupas under two heads. The total will give the exact aspect- strength received by a planet. Notes The calculation of drishtibala is not as simple as it ## Page 24 44 Uttara Kalamrlta appears . from these lmes. It needs much calculation. The ded uction of the longitude of the aspecting planet from that of the aspected one gtves drishtlkendra, aspect aitgle. Then there are the special aspects of Guru (120° to 150°, and 240:' to 270~), Shani (60° to 90°, and 270° to 300°) and Kuja (90° to 120°, and 210° to 240°). Where these special aspects fall we have to add .5 to Guru, .75 to Shani and .25 to Kuja. Malefic aspects are those of the Sun, wanmg Moon, badly associated Budha, Kuja and Shant. Benefic aspects are those of Guru, Shukra, waxing Moon, and isolated or well- associated Budha. The method of calculatlng Drishti values is well ex- plained in Sripati Paddhati and in Dr. B. V. Raman's book referred to above. On the basis of these calculations, our example chart gtves the followtng aspect-strengths: Ravi + .2236; Chandra Kuja -- .105; Budha - .333; - .0256; Guru Shukra Shani + .066; + .25. - .0123; From the total the drishti strengths ofChandra, Kuja, Budha and Shukra have to be subtracted. The others have to be added. This is the fifth source of strength. 3lit1ilti~ ~""'"i'tlti~!l~~h l ''il 1 : ~- ~ fS4.,dlMI mfl'fHf'l« ~ flIlC(G4M'{ Il ~o Il ~ ~ flIl«j~iSji ~ ~ 1.,1~IIfl'iq~'q ICI'ildI#tq:4 =âf6Gètï.,lfoCli't'{ 1 The naisargika or natural strength of the Sun is one- Rupa. The natural strength of Chandra is less than this by a seventh. From each preceeding one the succeeding one is less by a seventh in the sequence of Shukra, Guru, Budha, Kuja, and Shani. The six sources of strength-Sapta Varga, Determination oJ the Strength 45 Dik) Kala, Cheshta, Drishti and Naisatgika have to be added for each planet. This gives the Shadbala of the planet concerned. 'iiq~jaOI tifif1î" ~ \iflfi ~ ~qlf.q" ~:S::_'I~à~lt" ~ ~ ~flf ëiI'tf ~ Il ~'< . Il ~ si)ëf\1~#tCf(:lq,. f.ffun;t ~ ~ ft" Gffi mit a:~Jf'li'tI('('4I""lUili ~ 1 It is the rectified drtgbala that sheuld be taken into consideration. If a planet is victorious in Grahà Yuddha, it gets a strength of one Rupa. The vanquished one loses one Rupa. The total of these six balas (as rectiûed) is the planet's Shadbala in Rupas. A planet having less than five Rupas is weak. It has the normal strength if its strength is between five and ten Rupas. ln our example chart we get the following: Ravi Chandra Ruja Budha Guru Shukra Shani 4. The pre- 3.83825 5.564 5.3799 7.658 5.1384 4.47685 4.97275 vlous Balas 5_ Nalsargika 1.0 .857 .286 .428 .571 .714 .143 Baia 6. Drishti .2236 - :333 - .105 -\.0256 .066 - .0123 .25 Baia Total 5.06185 6.088 5.5609 8.0604 5.7754 5.17855 5.36575 The strongest is Budha. Ali have above five Rupas. i'tfq~'aI't1 tiq;:orëil4f'l6 ~: ~q: @eRlfll a:~.IIQhflCl ~a:IÙ6If~?ÛltSGl~ Il ~~ Il m flIl""lUlqëlÎ4@'a~a:~IISSÙ6Tsfq fl1&tlq(i ïft..,-r flIl'i'Clëlf'jf~ofl ~ ~ ~ ClT Il ~~ '<I~ Il The planet having more than ten Rupas will be fully strong. Such a planet is beneficial. His major period produces highly favourable results. The native will have in th t period ali that he aspires for. His de sir es will be fulfilled. ## Page 25 46 Uttara Kalamrita When a planet is proceeding fro. his debilitation to his exaltation. and if it has average strength, his period also will bring happiness. But if the planet is movmg towards his delibitation. his period is unfavourable. The period of a planet having less than five Rupas brings misery and unhappiness. ANCIENT WORK BRIHAT PARASARA HORA SASTRA Tl .e greatest work by the father of Hindu Astrology _Maharshi PARASARA (With 4000 Sanskrit Slokas, English Translation and Exhaustive notes, ooer 1000 Pages) (2 Vol. Set) Ask for your copy: RANJAN PUBLICATIONS 16, Ansari Road, New Delhi-11 0002. Chapter III 3'I'1y;~JèI& og: Determination of Longevity ~~~~~~ ~ n" , qc_V'I @'ISêklQld}1 ijÎ1 €I1~lIgl!Il ~: ~6lIQdJ "fI( 1ft\'1€1Gî"l 1'11 'l'1 "llfllfè:<iï fPl4Itllf&M~i;j~~i;j ~: fI~ë+tI"l&a:lrd:q)q_ Il ~ Il The author now describes how to calculate Amsa Ayurdaya. This Is to be taken as final when lagna is stron- ger than the Sun and the Moon. Count the number of constellations from Asvini that have elapsed with reference to the position of a planet in the chart. Dividing this by three, take the remainder and mul- tiply it by four. Add the number of padas covered by the planet in the constellation. This gtves the number of na- vamsas from the beginning of Mesha. This is the number of years contributed by that planet in the Amsa Ayurdaya method. From the quarter (pada) in which the planet Is, calculate the months and days by the rule of three. The years, months and days contributed by the two luminaries, five planets, and lagna have to be added. Notes Longevity can be calculated in etght possible ways. It is the strongest among the etght that determines the lon- gevity which is applicable to a given chart. The strongest is found after calculatmg the Shadbala of the planets and, Bhava Bala, The author has not touched upon Bhava Bala. This Is arrived at by adding three factors. These are the ## Page 26 48 Uttara Kalamrita strength of the lord of the concerned Bhava, the direction (dik) of that bhava, and the aspect strength on the same. The various types of longevity that depend on the strongest factor-tWs is mentioned within brackets=--are the following: Amsa (Lagna), Pinda (Sun), Natsargtka (Moon), Bhinna Ashtakavarga (Kuja), Rasmi (Budhal, Kakshatra (Guru), Kala Chakra (Shukra), and Sarmday Ashtaka varga (Shani). The first three are explained elaborately and with utmost scientific accuraëy in Sripati Paddhati. Nearly etghty per cent of the charts show that we have to apply Amsa or Pinda Ayurdaya only. Amsa Ayurdaya is applicable to a larger number of the charts. Hence the author explains it. Note how many navamsas have been traversed by a planet. Each navamsa constitutes one quarter of a constel- lation. The example chart will be the basis for our study. The navamsas have to be counted from the beginning of Mesha. 21,40 Chandra 19,24 Rahu 1932.12:5 8,20 Rasi \Kuja 16,33 Shani \Ketu 19.24 t3uru 28,34 Budha 18,55 17.0 Ravi 19,49 Shukra L 29.45 The elapsed navamsas in our example are given along with the decimal showing how many of the navamsas are traversed. Lagna 71. 925; Ravi 68.95; Chandra 96.5; Kuja 40.9?5; Budha 68.665; Guru 44.57; Shukra 59.105; and Shani 83.5. When the number of the navamsas exceeds twelve, expunge multiples of twelve. Thus we get La- gna 11.925; Ravi 8.95; Chandra 0.5; Kuja 4.965; Budha 8.665; Guru 8.57; Shukra 11.105; and Shani 11.5 Shani Rahu Chandra Shukra Lagna Navamsa Kuja Guru Ravi Ketu Budha

N t The st~ongest is Shukra, followed by Ravi and Budha ex come m order Chandra Shani and K' Th . .. ' uja. e weakest ## Page 20 36 Uttara Kalamrtta is Guru in Sapta Varga strength. ;fIiiil ü'fi'HCI l "?t1j'*4MClol ;fi iili~1 qQ"?tili ~ tlliil:lt"'!ft:f: ~ ~qlfd::ëil ~ Il ~o Il ~ !I ~ 'l~Hrti({ m~ ~- ~ ~qe;Hi~~, ~ lFr èfi:s:\Ifd::y; ~ 1 ~:f@I~~:~~~- ~ ~ ~ ft &il~l(Oij~i!C~lq~ Il ~~ Il ~ ~ ${~iiI«Jlaëf<:fiIUlèfi f(OIl(~("j q'*4I"1IQfq ~: ~ ;mi ~ ~1"1'ii'( 1 ln its deep exaltation a planet has one Rupa of strength. ln its debilitation it has nothing. The number of degrees from its debilitation divided by 180° degrees gives its exaltation strength. Notes In. our example horoscope the exaltation strength of the planets is-Sun .2213, Moon .605, Kuja .103, Budha .645, Guru. 7024, Shukra .111, and Shani .565. ~~~~~ ~~!I fdOii!CH~<{~~~ Il ~~ Il H'ï'lR'1G'1Q~ ~ ~ ~«I~I4ïIe;;ffi H'ï'ldlQ4'iM ~ &iilŒ1lilfitid if,i{~fl.. 1 Now the author de als with digbala-directtonal strength. Budha and Guru are strong in lagna, and their strength is nil in the seventh. Chandra and Shukra get one Rupa in the fourth and nil in the tenth. Sun and Mars are strongest ln the tenth, while Saturn is very strong in the seventh. The directional strength of a planet elsewhere i$.;1o be calculated by the rule of three. The effects of the plill).(!ts are in proportion to their directional strength. Notes From the position where the planet has no strength Determination of the Strength 37 take its distance. Divide it by 180 to get its strength. ln our example the Sun is away from. the tenth by 74°.54'. From its weakest it is at 105.6. Dlvide it by 180 and we get .588. Similarly we get the following-Moon .926 Kuja .899, Budha .934, Guru .494, Shukra .233 and Shani .214. ~ llIHfdO~'l fl1'4@iiI«l: fSë(f4q~j~ 1 ~ ~ fqeihf@èfi ~,~ Il n Il ~ ~ iill(Oijflqil ~ f,owli"1lllCfî: ~ i!CHqlf"'1~lIo#flqil ~ ~ F: ~: wn: ~ m ~«~fï~H'i"ël6,œN; ~ f!rrrf ;ffi @«~t!O(~qltl4'\J11 ~ Il ~~ Il l'1ï(q~I'1Ij"'"lf(€l(1ëSlM '<i4:s:\I«q~1 ;:@ ~d~lq«'{.Jtj~f4~«ql êlÎllff.:qI'1I~:Jl..,rl 1 ln the bright half of the lunar month, the Paksha. (fortrught) bala of a planet is proportionate to the elapsed lunar days (tithis). The fortnightly strength of a malefic is proportionate to the lunar days yet to elapse. ln the case of a birth in the dark fortnight fuis is reversed. The paksha bala of the Moon is to be doubled. When a: birth is in th~ second portion of the day, the Sun has the strength of one Rupa. If the birth is in the last third part of the day, Saturn has one Rupa. Birth in the first one- third of the ntght gtves t~e Moon one Rupa of strength. ln the second part of the ntght Venus is strong, and in the third Mars. ln the first one-third of the day Mercury is strong. Jupiter is s 'ong always. This is Aho-ratra-bala. Multiply the nata in Ghatikas by two and divide it by sixty. This indicates the Natabala in the form of a Rupa. Subtract this from one to get the unnatabala. Moon, Mars and Saturn have nata bala, and the others unnatabala. Notes Sorne kinds of strength are gtven here. Kala-bala has ## Page 21 38 Uttara Kalamrita nine sub-divisions. These are nata, paksha, tribhaga, abda, masa, varsha, hora, ayana and yuddha forms of strength. 1. Let us begin with the last, natonnata bala. Moon, Mars and Saturn are strong at mtdnight and powerless at noon. Ravi, Shukra and Guru are strong at noon, and 1 powerless at mtdnight. Budha is always powerful. It is enough if we take 12.00 hours as noon and zero hours as mtdnight. Find the time elapsed after mtdmght or noon from the time of birth. It is easier ta take the hours.' Divide it by twelve. ln our example the birth was at 7.7.30 A. M. Dividing this by twelve we get .594. This would be the nata balaof Ravi, Shukra and Guru. Deducting this from one we get .406 Rupa as the natabala of Chandra, Kuja and Shani. Budha has one Rupa. 2. Pakshabala is ta be considered. Ravi, Kuja, Shani, waning Moon, badly associated Mercury, and Rahu are malefics. Guru, Shukra and the waxing Moon (from the eighth lunar day of the bright fortnight to the etghth of the dark fortnight) are benefics. When Budha is not with any malefic, he is a benefic. Deduct the longitude of the Sun from that of the Moon and divide it by 180. This gtves the pakshabala of benefics. Deduct this from one ta get the fortnightly strength of malefics. The Moon's strength is to be doubled. ln our example the birth was on the eighth lunar day of the bright half. 3210.40' - 2290.49' = 910.51'. Dividing it by 180 we get .51 Rupa. This is the strength of Guru and Shukra. Chandra has 1.02. Budha is with a malefic. The malefics have a strength of .49 Rupa. 3. Ahoratra Bala depends on the duration of day and of night, This is to be divided by three to determine the part. ln our example the birth was in the day and the duration of the day is Il hours and 14.35 minutes. The birth is in the first part. Hence Budha and Guru get each one Rupa of Determination of the Strength 39 strength. ~: 't14n#i1dil fdO"a:("lf..o1~44qQ41'" (O<'IIiSllIf,) a:MI 'ï'1a:1 ~ ,,1'(1I1~q\ ~ Il ~~ Il P,i~l.::qot:'H(I..,~ ';;f "'~n~S~ 'iMI(qîIM;ft tita' 4 •••• Mc"~q\ ';;f ~ «m) ~ ~ 1 The interval between midday and the time of birth is called nata. The interval between the time of birth and mtdntght is called Unnata. The interval in ghattkas divided by thirty gives the natonnata bala of planets in the form of a Rupa. This is one of the parts of Kalabala. The instru- ments needed to find the time have been explained in the sixth section of Purva Kalamrlta. qiSf~I~"" ~ limtIT fdO"qfftf'rj(qîIM61h(HI ClÎ4i(1I1~""~On'i'H' ~ CO!l'INtl0lf ~ Il ~~ Il ~6GI(O<'I1 ~: <hlfC!{fof~nl t!llu~~qIG'lI'InI: qlhlltd1:i~ijif6ift:@jwn"tlI~I~~: 1 The lords of the year, month, day of birth and hora have a strength respectively of .25, .5, .75, and one Rupa. This increases Kalabala. Hora is determined thus: Multiply the birth ghatikas from sunrise by two and divide them by five. The quotient gtves the number of elapsed horas. The lord of the flrst hora on any day is the lord of that week day. From that lord we have to calculate the horas in the sequence of Ravi, Shukra, Budha, Chandra, Shani, Guru and Kuja. Notes Four more subdivisions of Kalabala are g~ven here. The first tithi (Lunar bright fortntght) ofChaitra is-the beginning of the lunar year. The tithi must be at sunrise. Similarly the first tithi of the lunar month (bright half) must be at unrise. ln our example the lunar year began on a Wednes- d y gtving Budha .25 Rupa. The mon th Margasira began on Tu sday, and Kuja gets .5.' The week day was Monday glvlng the Moon. 75 Rupa. ## Page 22 40 Uttara Kalamrita The hora starts with the lord of the day of birth. Each hora is for one hour. From the lord of the weekday of btrth, the sixth weekday lord rules the second hora. ln this way we have to take every sixth day. The second hora on a Monday is that of Shani. Shani in our example gets one Rupa. ~ i4~:w"l ~~ mm ~ #laHq~ 'lëifqàl(li4Hè1ï~~O:& ~ ~ ~ ~ Il ~\9 Il :àiSGl&i ~ ~ gf(1~êfiil(llè1ï ~, '€i)e:"''1I'4'lt;l'lltMfCl::*'~ ~ -mrr ~ 1 Budha is always strong. Chandra and Shani are strong in the south, and the rest in the north. This strength is called ayana bala. The planets Kuja, Budha, Guru, Shukra and Shani are strong when they are retrograde. Their Cheshta-balas are calculated from their mean positions and Sheeghra Kendras which are explained by others. When two planets are in the same house and within one degree they are at war (graha yuddha). The planet which is north of the second is the winner. It acquires the strength of the Vanquished. Notes Here the remammg two parts of Kalabala are de- scrtbed, 1. The first is ayanabala. The planets are found to the north or the south of the celestial equator. This is the source of strength known as ayana bala. Here we have to note the Kranti or declination of the planet. Modern Ephemeris gtve the declinations and it is enough to take them for the day of birth. Otherwise one may calculate these with the help of Dr. B. V. Raman's A Manual of Hindu Astrology, and Graha and Bhava Balas. ln our example chart the declinations are as follows: Sun 22.20 South, Chandra 5.28 South; Kuja 10.10 North; Budha 20.46 South; Guru 4.26 North; Shukra 12.34 Determination of the Strength 41 .South: and Shani 20.23 South. Add to the declination 23°.27', multiply by five and divide it by 4. The result is ayanabala. ln the case of Ravi, Kuja, Guru and.Shukra the northem declinations are to be added to 23°.27'. Their southem dec1inations are to be subtracted. The southern declinations of Shani and Chandra are to be added, while the northern ones are to be subtracted. Budha's declination is always to be added. ln our example chart the ayana bala is as follows: Ravi .04125; Chandra .65; Kuja .7; Budha .921; Guru .58; Shukra .23; Shani .915. 2. The next is Graha yuddha. When two planets are within one degree there is graha yuddha. Only Ravi and Chandra do not enter into war. Add Sthanabala, Digbala and Kalabala (up;o Horabala) for each planet invo1ved in this war. Note the difference between the two, subtracting the lesser one. Divide the difference by the diameters of the dises. The resulting quotient must be added to the Kalabala of the victorious planet and deducted from that of the defected one. The diameters are Kuja 9".4, Budha 6" .6, Guru 190".4, Shukra 16".6 and Shani 158".0. ln our example no two planets are in Graha yuddha. We thus get the Saptavarga Bala, Digbala, and Kala Bala of the pla nets thus: Ravi Chandra Kuja Budha Guru Shukra Shani 1 Saptavarga 2. 125

2.125

II Dlg. .588 .926 .899 .934 .494 .233 .214 III Kala : nata .594 .406 .406 1.0 .594 .594 .406 Paksha .49 1.02 .49 .49 .51 .51 .49 Tr!bhaga 1.0 1.0 Abda .25 Masa .5 Vara .75 Hora 1.0 Ayana .04125 .65 .7 .921 .58 .23 .915 ---_ .. -._ Total 3.83825 5.564 4.6825

The fourth source of strenzth is the Cheshtabala. ## Page 23 42 Uttara Kalamrita Cheshta refers to retrogresston. The author asks us to follow the earlier authorities who have elaborately ex- plained this. It involves many astronomical calculations. These can be had from the texts of Kesava, Sripati and others. Wenave to calculate the mean position of the planets Kuja, Guru and Shani. The mean longitude of the Sun is their Seeghrochcha. The mean position of the Sun is taken for Budha and Shukra also. The Seeghrochcha of Budha and Shukra (their apogee) has to be calculated. Add the mean longitude to the true longitude of a planet and dtvlde it by two to arrive at its cheshtakendra. This divided by 180 gtves the Cheshta Bala of the planet. These calculations are explained in Srtpati Paddhati and in Dr. B. V. Raman's Graha and Bhava Balas. The Cheshta Bala of the planets in our example Chart are as follows: Ravi Chandra Kuja Budha Guru Shulcra Shani IV Cheshta .6974 . .938 .5429 .3786 .229 Flrst three 3.83825 5.564 4.6825 6.72 4.5955

Salas Total 3.83825 5.564 5.3799 7.658 5.1384

The Sun and Moon have no Cheshta Bala as they do not have retrograde movements. ~ ~ 'tIll\i1ff'.'l~l(lii :àï<ll~~~affi ~ ~~ ~ \Of"lql('i:4tl~m ! 1 ~{. Il ri ql~fCltl"4If~M~l(1I ~ ~~ fCl'ï114t64&n:on .••. ~: ~: 1 Shani has full aspect on the third and the tenth houses from hifnself. The other planets aspect their third and tenth houses with one-fourth gl~ce. Jupiter has a full aspect· on the fifth and ninth houses from himself. The other planets have only a half aspect on the se houses from themselves. Mars has a full aspect on the fourth and eighth hou ses from himself. Others have a three- fourths aspect on Determination oJ the Strength 43 these houses from themselves. All planets aspect fully the seventh from themselves. No planet aspects the second, sixth, eleventh and twelfth houses from itself. Notes The aspect on the fifth and the ninth is the trine (120°, 240°) aspect; that on the fourth and the etghth is a square (90°, 270°) aspect; that on the third is a sextile (60°) aspect. The last should include the aspect on the eleventh (300°), though the author denies it. The aspect on the etghth (210°) is quincunx; and 'this can include the aspect on the sixth (i500), . inspite of the author's denial. The aspect on the seventh is called opposition (180°) aspect. According ta Parasara, Rahu aspects 5, 7, 9 and 12 fully, 2 and 10 by half, and 3 and 6 by a quar- ter. Western astrologers speak of semi-square (45°, 315°), sesquiquadrate (135°), Quintile (72°), Biquintile (144°), Tredeoile (108°). Decile (36°). and Vigtnttle (18°) aspects also. ~ ~~~l(4~~'tIëll(II'ï1!i(Q\~ ~ ~@5Ilql~M&%lëfif('1ëfiF(:qof ~ ~ Il ~~ Il ~ ~~ "'i:4" 'lfùl~I~+ifi:'1@Q ëtililô!i~ ~~"2~"2~~~ Il Deduct the longitude of the aspecting planet from that of the aspected planet. The result is the range ofthe aspect. By the rule of three we can arrive at the aspect-strength from these degrees. We may have ta add or subtract the proportionate difference between the strength flxed for that sign and that fixed for the next one. The resulttng drigbala is malefic or benefic according to the aspecting planet being malefic or benefic. We have to enter these in terms of Rupas under two heads. The total will give the exact aspect- strength received by a planet. Notes The calculation of drishtibala is not as simple as it ## Page 24 44 Uttara Kalamrlta appears . from these lmes. It needs much calculation. The ded uction of the longitude of the aspecting planet from that of the aspected one gtves drishtlkendra, aspect aitgle. Then there are the special aspects of Guru (120° to 150°, and 240:' to 270~), Shani (60° to 90°, and 270° to 300°) and Kuja (90° to 120°, and 210° to 240°). Where these special aspects fall we have to add .5 to Guru, .75 to Shani and .25 to Kuja. Malefic aspects are those of the Sun, wanmg Moon, badly associated Budha, Kuja and Shant. Benefic aspects are those of Guru, Shukra, waxing Moon, and isolated or well- associated Budha. The method of calculatlng Drishti values is well ex- plained in Sripati Paddhati and in Dr. B. V. Raman's book referred to above. On the basis of these calculations, our example chart gtves the followtng aspect-strengths: Ravi + .2236; Chandra Kuja -- .105; Budha - .333; - .0256; Guru Shukra Shani + .066; + .25. - .0123; From the total the drishti strengths ofChandra, Kuja, Budha and Shukra have to be subtracted. The others have to be added. This is the fifth source of strength. 3lit1ilti~ ~""'"i'tlti~!l~~h l ''il 1 : ~- ~ fS4.,dlMI mfl'fHf'l« ~ flIlC(G4M'{ Il ~o Il ~ ~ flIl«j~iSji ~ ~ 1.,1~IIfl'iq~'q ICI'ildI#tq:4 =âf6Gètï.,lfoCli't'{ 1 The naisargika or natural strength of the Sun is one- Rupa. The natural strength of Chandra is less than this by a seventh. From each preceeding one the succeeding one is less by a seventh in the sequence of Shukra, Guru, Budha, Kuja, and Shani. The six sources of strength-Sapta Varga, Determination oJ the Strength 45 Dik) Kala, Cheshta, Drishti and Naisatgika have to be added for each planet. This gives the Shadbala of the planet concerned. 'iiq~jaOI tifif1î" ~ \iflfi ~ ~qlf.q" ~:S::_'I~à~lt" ~ ~ ~flf ëiI'tf ~ Il ~'< . Il ~ si)ëf\1~#tCf(:lq,. f.ffun;t ~ ~ ft" Gffi mit a:~Jf'li'tI('('4I""lUili ~ 1 It is the rectified drtgbala that sheuld be taken into consideration. If a planet is victorious in Grahà Yuddha, it gets a strength of one Rupa. The vanquished one loses one Rupa. The total of these six balas (as rectiûed) is the planet's Shadbala in Rupas. A planet having less than five Rupas is weak. It has the normal strength if its strength is between five and ten Rupas. ln our example chart we get the following: Ravi Chandra Ruja Budha Guru Shukra Shani 4. The pre- 3.83825 5.564 5.3799 7.658 5.1384

vlous Balas 5_ Nalsargika 1.0 .857 .286 .428 .571 .714 .143 Baia 6. Drishti .2236 - :333 - .105 -\.0256 .066 - .0123 .25 Baia Total 5.06185 6.088 5.5609 8.0604 5.7754

The strongest is Budha. Ali have above five Rupas. i'tfq~'aI't1 tiq;:orëil4f'l6 ~: ~q: @eRlfll a:~.IIQhflCl ~a:IÙ6If~?ÛltSGl~ Il ~~ Il m flIl""lUlqëlÎ4@'a~a:~IISSÙ6Tsfq fl1&tlq(i ïft..,-r flIl'i'Clëlf'jf~ofl ~ ~ ~ ClT Il ~~ '<I~ Il The planet having more than ten Rupas will be fully strong. Such a planet is beneficial. His major period produces highly favourable results. The native will have in th t period ali that he aspires for. His de sir es will be fulfilled. ## Page 25 46 Uttara Kalamrita When a planet is proceeding fro. his debilitation to his exaltation. and if it has average strength, his period also will bring happiness. But if the planet is movmg towards his delibitation. his period is unfavourable. The period of a planet having less than five Rupas brings misery and unhappiness. ANCIENT WORK BRIHAT PARASARA HORA SASTRA Tl .e greatest work by the father of Hindu Astrology _Maharshi PARASARA (With 4000 Sanskrit Slokas, English Translation and Exhaustive notes, ooer 1000 Pages) (2 Vol. Set) Ask for your copy: RANJAN PUBLICATIONS 16, Ansari Road, New Delhi-11 0002. Chapter III 3'I'1y;~JèI& og: Determination of Longevity ~~~~~~ ~ n" , qc_V'I @'ISêklQld}1 ijÎ1 €I1~lIgl!Il ~: ~6lIQdJ "fI( 1ft\'1€1Gî"l 1'11 'l'1 "llfllfè:<iï fPl4Itllf&M~i;j~~i;j ~: fI~ë+tI"l&a:lrd:q)q_ Il ~ Il The author now describes how to calculate Amsa Ayurdaya. This Is to be taken as final when lagna is stron- ger than the Sun and the Moon. Count the number of constellations from Asvini that have elapsed with reference to the position of a planet in the chart. Dividing this by three, take the remainder and mul- tiply it by four. Add the number of padas covered by the planet in the constellation. This gtves the number of na- vamsas from the beginning of Mesha. This is the number of years contributed by that planet in the Amsa Ayurdaya method. From the quarter (pada) in which the planet Is, calculate the months and days by the rule of three. The years, months and days contributed by the two luminaries, five planets, and lagna have to be added. Notes Longevity can be calculated in etght possible ways. It is the strongest among the etght that determines the lon- gevity which is applicable to a given chart. The strongest is found after calculatmg the Shadbala of the planets and, Bhava Bala, The author has not touched upon Bhava Bala. This Is arrived at by adding three factors. These are the ## Page 26 48 Uttara Kalamrita strength of the lord of the concerned Bhava, the direction (dik) of that bhava, and the aspect strength on the same. The various types of longevity that depend on the strongest factor-tWs is mentioned within brackets=--are the following: Amsa (Lagna), Pinda (Sun), Natsargtka (Moon), Bhinna Ashtakavarga (Kuja), Rasmi (Budhal, Kakshatra (Guru), Kala Chakra (Shukra), and Sarmday Ashtaka varga (Shani). The first three are explained elaborately and with utmost scientific accuraëy in Sripati Paddhati. Nearly etghty per cent of the charts show that we have to apply Amsa or Pinda Ayurdaya only. Amsa Ayurdaya is applicable to a larger number of the charts. Hence the author explains it. Note how many navamsas have been traversed by a planet. Each navamsa constitutes one quarter of a constel- lation. The example chart will be the basis for our study. The navamsas have to be counted from the beginning of Mesha. 21,40 Chandra 19,24 Rahu 1932.12:5 8,20 Rasi \Kuja 16,33 Shani \Ketu 19.24 t3uru 28,34 Budha 18,55 17.0 Ravi 19,49 Shukra L 29.45 The elapsed navamsas in our example are given along with the decimal showing how many of the navamsas are traversed. Lagna 71. 925; Ravi 68.95; Chandra 96.5; Kuja 40.9?5; Budha 68.665; Guru 44.57; Shukra 59.105; and Shani 83.5. When the number of the navamsas exceeds twelve, expunge multiples of twelve. Thus we get La- gna 11.925; Ravi 8.95; Chandra 0.5; Kuja 4.965; Budha 8.665; Guru 8.57; Shukra 11.105; and Shani 11.5 Shani Rahu Chandra Shukra Lagna Navamsa Kuja Guru Ravi Ketu

49 The total cornes to 66.18. This cornes to 66 years, two months and 5 days. ~: ~ft:'qi'qT- ID1i ~ ~ ~ ~ zyiA qlqH.~sfulH'{ -n:qHI~'J~ ~~ ~ ~ft~~~II~ Il Malefics occupying houses 7 to 12, lose a part of the years they contribute. The loss is full in the 12th, half in the 1Ith, 1 /3 ln 10th, 1 /4 ln 9th, 1 /5 ln 8th, and 1 /6 ln 7th. Benefics ln these houses lose half of what the malefics lose. That is, from the twelfth onwards they lose 1/2, 1/4, 1/6, 1/8, 1/10 and 1/12. A malefic occupying lagna removes the years contrib- uted by the Lagna. A planet in delibitation loses half, a planet in an enemy's house loses one-tWrd, and a planet in combustion or defeated in war loses one half of Its years. TWs is the peculiarity of this method. Notes There is not only reduction, but also an Increase which is taken for granted by the author. (a) The years contributed bya planet are trebled when it is exalted or retrograde. (b) The years are doubled when it is Vargottama (same stgn in Rasi and Navamsa), when it is in its navamsa sign or Rasi stgn or in its own Drekkana. Only the maximum multiplication has to be done, not two or more. ln our example Budha is retrograde and his years have to be multiplied by three. Shukra and Shani are ln their own houses and Guru is in his own house in Navamsa. Kuja is Vargottama. Thus the years contributed by Kuja, Guru, Shukra and Shani have to be doubled. We thus get the followtng figures: ## Page 27 50 Uttara Kalamrita Ravi 8.95, Chandra .5, Kuja 9.93, Budha 25.995, Guru \7.14, Shukra 22.21, and Shani 23.0. The total cornes to 107.7'25 years. i, Next cornes the reduction known as Chakrapata as \. explamed by the author. When there are two or more planets in the same house, only the strongest is subject to reduction. , .. ,,' The Shadbalas of the example chart show that Budha is stronger than Ravi, and Guru is stronger than Kuja. Guru gets into the tenth bhava. Hence the reduction is for both Kuja and Guru. Budha as a malefic loses half the years he has contrib- uted. Guru in the tenth bhava loses one-sixth. Thus he gives 14.283 years. Kuja loses one-fourth and he now gives 7.4475 years. Shukra in the eleventh loses one-fourth. His contribution now is 16.6575 years. Let us tabulate thus far: Ravi 8.95 Chandra 0.565 Kuja 7.4475 Budha 12.9975 Guru 14.283 Shukra 16.6575 Shani 23.0 Total 83.9005 years The next deduction is one-third for occupying an ~nemy's house. Here no planet occupies such a house. Then we have to apply for combustion. It means a planet with the Sun. The distances from the Sun where combus- tion begms and ends are in degrees-Chandra 12, Kuja 17, Budha 14, Guru Il, Shukra 10, and Shani 15, Retrograde Budha 12, and Retrograde Shukra 8. Budha is combust and he loses everything. Finally there is the reduction due to a malefic rising in lagna. ln our example there is Budha. Determination of Longevlty 51 The a~thor's treatment of this reduction is sketchy. The last anses after all the increases and reductions are made. Multiply the number of Amsas elapsed in lagna by the total number ofyears gtven by the planets. This is ta be divided by 108. The quotient gtves the years to be deducted from the total. For a more accurate method of calculattng Amsa Ayurdaya, the best text is Sripati Paddhatt. ~ 'Y>ëRlfél'1lfsêfil '1êi!l0II~"'II'1~: ~ ~ fëI!l..r1ihf4 om rl""llfl€l~lfC::êfi'l 1 ~ m~ fëlfëIlfqgëÀ~ ~ ~ ~lf~lflf""lrlflql~=èI\"l{"ti~<t ~m: Il ~ Il . Ftnd how many ghatikas and vighattkas have elapsed ln lagna. M.ultiply this by nine and divide the product by the to~al duration of the lagna. This gives the years contributed by lagna. The remainder has to be converted into mo~s and days.· / The lagna becomes strong when its lord or a b:nefic is in it or aspects it, or when its lord is exalted. Then the number ofyears contributed by the lagna are to be counted from Mesha to the lagna. This is the view of sorne astrolo- gers. Notes When a malefic is in the lagna or aspects it the deduction is only half of what was arrived at in the Il les of the previous verse. If two or more planets are in 1< na, we have to consider only the one who is nearer to the Ilgna. The years contributed by lagna have to be noted. ln ()t If xample only etght navamsas elapsed, and in the sec- (Illd . 25 was over. Thus it gives 8.925 yeare.The aspect of Il, 1 rd does not faIl on it as there is only a distance of 10:1".12'. It is not 120°. Adding 8.925 to the previous total \VI p~·t Y ars 79.828. This is not true, as the Krurodaya ## Page 28 52 Uttara Kalamrita harana has not been applied. The method explained under these three verses is too general. YI ëf9 fQëMji'llil riQ:;;jRrotf àëfëfilU 1 oifri~: YliClIi'i'iici\4101f&1Fl4&:d ~ ft' ~qlfu:ëfï'( ri'CI\"$ilOl" Qlqf4:1Pn ~ ~ ~ ~Qi4tl6G<i ~ \l~04jfq('lt;i~f;àCl\~({ Il ~ Il Lagna has three drekkanas. It has one drekkana on each side. Calculate the Sapta Varga strengths of the lords ofthese three drekkanas in terms of Rupas. This represents the Punya (religious merit) of the native. When this is deducted from four, it shows the papa (sin or evil) of the native. If these differ by four or more Rupas, and if the Rupas of Punya are more, the native achieves final eman- cipation. Notes The previous drekkana refers ta the past, the drekkana of lagna ta the present, and the next ta the future births. ln our example the next drekkana falls in the next stgn. The author does not tell us what ta do in such cases. We follow the tradttional lords of the drekkanas. The taree drekkanas in our example are owned by the Moon, Guru, and Kuja. The Sapta Varga strengths are-Moon 1.812, Guru 1.4175, and Kuja 1.6875. Deducting these from four, we get respectively 2.188,2.5825, and 2.3125. These are the malefic portions in Rupas. YI'jCMIT.0\l Ql QCjililNlril(aëfëfilUI a: mfmrr _ ~ ~ 0fl'TTtffi: 'WlT: 1 ~: ~1~Cj~lëfïhr4 \l~a:lqf~ ~ tiCjICl\I&frq~CI i1<+t~ïH' ~ '1ë1i~llg6(: Il "" Il After obtainmg the benefic and malefic portions of Sapta Varga strength of the three lords of the drekkanas, take the malefic portions only. Multiply these by 120 and divide the product by seven. Expunge multiples of 120. The result shows the number of years the native lived in the 1. " 1

7.4475 years. Shukra in the eleventh loses one-fourth. His contribution now is 16.6575 years. Let us tabulate thus far: Ravi 8.95 Chandra 0.565 Kuja 7.4475 Budha 12.9975 Guru 14.283 Shukra 16.6575 Shani 23.0 Total

The next deduction is one-third for occupying an ~nemy's house. Here no planet occupies such a house. Then we have to apply for combustion. It means a planet with the Sun. The distances from the Sun where combus- tion begms and ends are in degrees-Chandra 12, Kuja 17, Budha 14, Guru Il, Shukra 10, and Shani 15, Retrograde Budha 12, and Retrograde Shukra 8. Budha is combust and he loses everything. Finally there is the reduction due to a malefic rising in lagna. ln our example there is Budha. Determination of Longevlty 51 The a~thor's treatment of this reduction is sketchy. The last anses after all the increases and reductions are made. Multiply the number of Amsas elapsed in lagna by the total number ofyears gtven by the planets. This is ta be divided by 108. The quotient gtves the years to be deducted from the total. For a more accurate method of calculattng Amsa Ayurdaya, the best text is Sripati Paddhatt. ~ 'Y>ëRlfél'1lfsêfil '1êi!l0II~"'II'1~: ~ ~ fëI!l..r1ihf4 om rl""llfl€l~lfC::êfi'l 1 ~ m~ fëlfëIlfqgëÀ~ ~ ~ ~lf~lflf""lrlflql~=èI\"l{"ti~<t ~m: Il ~ Il . Ftnd how many ghatikas and vighattkas have elapsed ln lagna. M.ultiply this by nine and divide the product by the to~al duration of the lagna. This gives the years contributed by lagna. The remainder has to be converted into mo~s and days.· / The lagna becomes strong when its lord or a b:nefic is in it or aspects it, or when its lord is exalted. Then the number ofyears contributed by the lagna are to be counted from Mesha to the lagna. This is the view of sorne astrolo- gers. Notes When a malefic is in the lagna or aspects it the deduction is only half of what was arrived at in the Il les of the previous verse. If two or more planets are in 1< na, we have to consider only the one who is nearer to the Ilgna. The years contributed by lagna have to be noted. ln ()t If xample only etght navamsas elapsed, and in the sec- (Illd . 25 was over. Thus it gives 8.925 yeare.The aspect of Il, 1 rd does not faIl on it as there is only a distance of 10:1".12'. It is not 120°. Adding 8.925 to the previous total \VI p~·t Y ars 79.828. This is not true, as the Krurodaya ## Page 28 52 Uttara Kalamrita harana has not been applied. The method explained under these three verses is too general. YI ëf9 fQëMji'llil riQ:;;jRrotf àëfëfilU 1 oifri~: YliClIi'i'iici\4101f&1Fl4&:d ~ ft' ~qlfu:ëfï'( ri'CI\"$ilOl" Qlqf4:1Pn ~ ~ ~ ~Qi4tl6G<i ~ \l~04jfq('lt;i~f;àCl\~({ Il ~ Il Lagna has three drekkanas. It has one drekkana on each side. Calculate the Sapta Varga strengths of the lords ofthese three drekkanas in terms of Rupas. This represents the Punya (religious merit) of the native. When this is deducted from four, it shows the papa (sin or evil) of the native. If these differ by four or more Rupas, and if the Rupas of Punya are more, the native achieves final eman- cipation. Notes The previous drekkana refers ta the past, the drekkana of lagna ta the present, and the next ta the future births. ln our example the next drekkana falls in the next stgn. The author does not tell us what ta do in such cases. We follow the tradttional lords of the drekkanas. The taree drekkanas in our example are owned by the Moon, Guru, and Kuja. The Sapta Varga strengths are-Moon 1.812, Guru 1.4175, and Kuja 1.6875. Deducting these from four, we get respectively 2.188,2.5825, and 2.3125. These are the malefic portions in Rupas. YI'jCMIT.0\l Ql QCjililNlril(aëfëfilUI a: mfmrr _ ~ ~ 0fl'TTtffi: 'WlT: 1 ~: ~1~Cj~lëfïhr4 \l~a:lqf~ ~ tiCjICl\I&frq~CI i1<+t~ïH' ~ '1ë1i~llg6(: Il "" Il After obtainmg the benefic and malefic portions of Sapta Varga strength of the three lords of the drekkanas, take the malefic portions only. Multiply these by 120 and divide the product by seven. Expunge multiples of 120. The result shows the number of years the native lived in the 1. "

53 past birth, lives in the present and wiUlive in the future. This method is suggested only ta open up sorne dis- cussion. It is simpler than the method of Amsa Ayurdaya. Notes This method does not work. It is faulty. For the previ- ous birth of the native, the maleflc portion of Chandra is 2. 188:This multiplied by 120 and divided by seven grven 37.51 years. For the present birth Ouru's maleflc portion is 2.5825. This gtves 44:27 years. The native is alive even after fifty six years of age. ~ ~~: ëfïr~!riiitl: '{uflOllg~- ""~lgtî4101m ~ 1iif ~ ~ ~ ft:tIffir: W~ ~ fCI(OqI$~~: 4ï~I6G&llIëfllUlili "1'.~ ~ ~: lfCI\T Il ~ Il (a) The native has a long life if Shukra, Guru and Budha are in kendras and konas. (b) When these are ln houses 2, 3 and Il the native has a medium life (madhya ayurdaya, which does not exceed 66 years of age). (e) If these planets are in houses 6, 8 and 12, the native has a short life. (d) Planets other than these, the maleflcs, posited in 8, 12, kendras (1, 4, 7, 10) and kamis do not gtve rise ta any benefic results. Notes Four kinds of yogas are gfven, The first three refer ta the benefics Budha, Guru and Shukra. Budha, how- ever, should not be with a malefic. The first combina- tion is for long life. Guru, Budha and Shukra should be in kendras and konas. lri Chart 7 Guru is in the strongest kona and ts the lord of lagna. Budha is in 23.30 18.30 7.30 Nep Ketu Uran 7 18.54 1861.9.15 Guru 18 Chandra Kuja 25.30 Shani 22 11 .30 5.30

37.51 years. For the present birth Ouru's maleflc portion is 2.5825. This gtves 44:27 years. The native is alive even after fifty six years of age. ~ ~~: ëfïr~!riiitl: '{uflOllg~- ""~lgtî4101m ~ 1iif ~ ~ ~ ft:tIffir: W~ ~ fCI(OqI$~~: 4ï~I6G&llIëfllUlili "1'.~ ~ ~: lfCI\T Il ~ Il (a) The native has a long life if Shukra, Guru and Budha are in kendras and konas. (b) When these are ln houses 2, 3 and Il the native has a medium life (madhya ayurdaya, which does not exceed 66 years of age). (e) If these planets are in houses 6, 8 and 12, the native has a short life. (d) Planets other than these, the maleflcs, posited in 8, 12, kendras (1, 4, 7, 10) and kamis do not gtve rise ta any benefic results. Notes Four kinds of yogas are gfven, The first three refer ta the benefics Budha, Guru and Shukra. Budha, how- ever, should not be with a malefic. The first combina- tion is for long life. Guru, Budha and Shukra should be in kendras and konas. lri Chart 7 Guru is in the strongest kona and ts the lord of lagna. Budha is in 23.30 18.30 7.30 Nep Ketu Uran 7 18.54 1861.9.15 Guru 18 Chandra Kuja 25.30 Shani 22 11 .30

1 hu -- - Shukra __ Budha 7.45 1 0.30

## Page 29 54

Ketu rûa Det Shu se. Il.4 in Rav 3.30 cts 20.35 the Budh Rahu in fics Uran Guru se. 6, rs ere and in afte by age. ity, a tion of ity id The he be wn InC 2. in t of t nd lag the over toh calc year Rahu KuJa 1 se. h 1.46 Budh d Ravi 12 Shukra j erminatton OJ Longl!vlty 55 ln chart 10- exalted Shukra is in the seventh aspecting lagna. Guru is in a trine aspecting lagna, Only Budha is away in the stxth, ln a friend's house. Ayushkaraka aspects him, Just as the eighth lord as- pects Guru who is in the fifth. He has completed 75 years of age. ln a Cancer natlvlty Guruis ln the tenth wlth the Sun Moon, whlle Budha and Shukra are ln the nlnth. He dled r completlng 72 years oJ the strongest Kendra, exalted and in his own hou Shukra is not in a kendra or kona, but is in the eleventh his own house. The stgrnflcator of longevtty Shani aspe him while Guru aspects the lagna. This is the chart of famous Engmeer, M Visvesvarayya who passed away September 1962 after living full 101 years. These bene can be in their own hou But they should not pe in 8 or 12 for long life. Chart 8 is that of M Rukmini Arundale. H Guru is in the eleventh his own house aspected the stgniftcator of longevt Budha and Shukra are in Kona. The' association Budha with a malefic d not spoil the yoga as t malefic is the signtflcator of longevity and is in his 0 house. She passed away in February 1986 at the age of 8 To insist on the three benefics being in kendras a konas is too much. If one is 9.19 Kuja L15 7.20 Guru 6.6 Ketu 16.46 20.26 Ravi 8 Chandra 26.22 Budha 1904.2.29 22.26 Shanl- 13.44 Shukra 6.6 Rahu in his own house or in exal- tation or in a friend's house, the yoga may not gtve 100 to 120 years; but it does :give more than 66. ln Chart 9 the tenth kendra has: Budha and Guru as- pected by the full Moon and the lord of 4 and 9. Budha 22 Shukra 15 Rahu Rav; 7 Budha 7 Guru 18 9 1894.5.19 15 Chandra kra 7 i 19.;36 Shani

L15

7.20 Guru

16.46 20.26 Ravi 8 Chandra

1904.2.29

22.26 Shanl-

6.6 Rahu in his own house or in exal- tation or in a friend's house, the yoga may not gtve 100 to 120 years; but it does :give more than 66. ln Chart 9 the tenth kendra has: Budha and Guru as- pected by the full Moon and the lord of 4 and 9. Budha 22 Shukra 15 Rahu Rav; 7 Budha 7 Guru 18 9 1894.5.19 15 Chandra kra 7 i 19.;36

18.37 Kuja The second combina- is for medium longev- -between 33 and 66. three benefics have to in houses 2, 3, and Il. hart Il all the three are he eleventh house, one hem being the lord of na. He died in 1977 at age of 55. Medium life is spread a long span. The author does not gtve us any clue as ow to flx the approximate longevity. Posstbly we have to ulate Amsa Ayu and co- relate with dasa and antardasa. The third combination is for short life. This is upto 33 s of age. The three beneflcs have to be in houses 6, 8, 12. ln Chart 12 Guru is in 21 Lagna 27 Shan; R 15 is not blemished by the Sun. Shukra Is exalted in the 8th. He is still alive. Of cour the eighth house has an exalted planet aspected by ayus karaka Shani. 15 Kuja Similarly in Prof. Radha Krishnan's chart Budha an Shukra are in lagna (Vlrgo), Budha exalted in his own house. Guru is in the third. He died at the ~ a! ~ aR 21.34 17.30 19.40 19.58 5,28 a ,4 5,14 tO 1914.3;17 15.53 Chandra 8.40 Shani 12 1969,12,27 21 L 8,15 Guru. 2.53 Nep 21,34 Ketu 21.14 Lagna 22.23 Chandra 19.58 Ketu 4.56 Ketu 11 1922,9.28 .Shukra 16,16 Guru 1,14 Ravi 11.36 Chandra 15,8 Budha 6,2 Shan; 17.4 Lagna ~ Shukra 27,9 Rahu 4,56 the sixth and Shukra in the etghth. The two have ex- changed houses. But Budha is in a trine. The native died in the eleventh year. This may also be due ta Shani's opposition to the eighth lord and his aspect on Budha. ' ## Page 30 The fourth combination is peculiar. The malefics have to be in Kendra, Kona, and houses 8 and 12. This is inauspicious. A malefic like Shani in the eighth does gfve Chandra long life. Kuja in the eighth ~~~~8 211 26.49 does disturb the health. ln L 23.26 ~~~~r~49;~9 Ketu the 13th chart Shani is in lagna aspecting the tenth Guru. Kuja is in a trine with ~---I Rahu. Ravi, another malefic, is also in lagna. Only one Kendra has a benefic. The 1-2-8-.5-6-+---...,.....--1----1 native had no robust health. Rahu 28.49 Kuje 7.38 He died in March 1972 after 56 1 1 24.15 Nep 21.45 Budha 13 1937.3.15 Guru Uttara Kalamrita Ravi 21 5 18 25 Chandra 25 Shanl5 Budha . Kuja Lagna 8 Shukra 14 Ketu 2 Guru 11 1878.4.1 Rahu 2 ~ ';f ~ ~ n?TT ~~ft!qi)OIffe4~- J.~~lf~"~I~I~"R ~ ';f ~~: 1 ~: ~M:H~;f4~f3ffi ~ 'lOI~a:~211 ~ lI.,lOlf~f;ii'li 'lOIlI(q,lfJlOlli Il \9 Il Another combination for short life and an exception are grven. When (O. the Lord of the Lagna is not aspected 9Y any beneflc situated in a Kendra or Kona and (ii) at the same time the owner of the sign occupied by the Lord of the Lagna is not having the beneficial aspect from Kendra or Kona and (tii) the lagna is devoid of benefic aspect from Kendra or Kona, then the native has a short life and is Determination oJ Longevity 57 denied spouse, children and intellect. But when the Lagna, Lagna Lord and the Lord of the slgn occupied by Lagna Lord are havtng beneftc aspect from Kendra or Kona then one has a long life, plenty of fortune, wealth, intelligence and fame. Notes 16.29 L 15 The combination wants the aspect of a benefic situ- ated in 1, 4, 7, 10,5 or 9 on the lagna and on Us lord, if there is to be a long life. ln 15.52 Rahu chart 15 the lagna is not 27.7 Nep aspected by any. The lord of lagna is not aspected 'by. any benefic from kendra or kona. The lord of the stgn occupied by the lord of la- 1.46 Urau 9.3 Budha 3.22 3.44 Ravi 28.45 Shukra Kuja L-- __ ....L.. __ ......L. __ ""'_ __ ..J lying unconscious for a month. etghth house has no planet. The twelfth has a natural benefic. The author's view has to be modified. ln chart 14 the eighth and twelfth have malefics, a malefic is in the tenth with the Sun and combust Moon. She mar- ried a rich person who be- came poor. From the lord of lagna, who is in an enemy's house, the twelfth has three malefics. 15.52 Ketu 1925.5.12 9.42 Pluto ~uruR phandre 27.1 21.46 17.22 ShaniR gna Is in a kendra, but is not aspected by any. The lady died in July 1946 at the age of 21. The combina- tion prescribed fits in ex- actly. ln chart 16 the lagna is devoid of any aspect and so is the lord of the lagna. The owner of the' sign, 19.59 Ketu 25.28 0.42

chart 15 the lagna is not

aspected by any. The lord of lagna is not aspected 'by. any benefic from kendra or kona. The lord of the stgn occupied by the lord of la- 1.46 Urau 9.3 Budha 3.22 3.44 Ravi 28.45 Shukra Kuja L-- __ ....L.. __ ......L. __ ""'_ __ ..J lying unconscious for a month. etghth house has no planet. The twelfth has a natural benefic. The author's view has to be modified. ln chart 14 the eighth and twelfth have malefics, a malefic is in the tenth with the Sun and combust Moon. She mar- ried a rich person who be- came poor. From the lord of lagna, who is in an enemy's house, the twelfth has three malefics. 15.52 Ketu 1925.5.12 9.42 Pluto ~uruR phandre 27.1 21.46 17.22 ShaniR gna Is in a kendra, but is not aspected by any. The lady died in July 1946 at the age of 21. The combina- tion prescribed fits in ex- actly. ln chart 16 the lagna is devoid of any aspect and so is the lord of the lagna. The owner of the' sign, 19.59 Ketu 25.28

17 1884.12 14.32 Guru

26.47 14.35 19.59 I1IJtlhu 6.7 1 .0.0 Ravi Shukra Rahu Ketu 28.48 Chendre 3.7 21.35 Lagna Shukrll 10.50 Kuj1l17.17 Guru 24.23 6.16 Shani 28.48 Pluto Rahu 24.0 Ravi 8.52 Budha24.22 16 1966.7.25 Moon, is aspected by Guru, but not from any kendra or kona. He committed sui- cide in November 1985, at the age of 19. The combina- tion is fulfilled. An example for the exception is chart 17. Here the lord of lagna Is in a ## Page 31 58 Uttara Kalamrita kona. He is aspected by Shani and he, as a benefic, aspects the lagna. The owner of that stgn is aspected by the full Moon. He had a long life, fame and fortunes. It is the chart . of late Dr Rajendra Prasad. Chart 18 is another : good example for a short life. There are no planets in 4.54 Shukra 1.47 any kendra. One kona has Kuja R 18 Rahu 29.10 Ketu. The lagna and its lord Ketu 1924.9.3 Ravi are aspected only by a ma- 20.10 17.26 lefic. He was married at the Budha R age of 19 and had no chil- 18.22 Shanl6.9 dren. His intelligence was Chandra 2.41 Guru 3.48 L.5 above the average because L11 Ravi 9 Chandra 5 the fifth is aspected by Budha 21 Shukra 2 Shukra who is subjected to Rahu 2 Guru's aspect. The fifth lord is exalted. Inspite of all this, 19 he died in November 1946. 11 1890.5.21 5 ln chart 19 the lagna is not Guru Shani aspected byany and it has two malefics. The lord of la- 2 18 gna is in the twelfth as- Ketu Kuja pected by Kuja, Shani, and debilitated Guru. These are not in any kendra or kona. The lord of the stgn having Budha is Shukra who is not as- pected by any benefic. She died in July 1922. ~ ~. ~S&,î1('1'~S2:l'cll 1 'Jt~1i1lG1'H'""1è1 ~ ~ CU ~ Il t'1'~~lIfc::", ~~: ~I ql*Og.H1qIS~UOIft:t(H1q("qlgbfNlfQi'\: Il c Il Nowa combination for a short life is gtven. The lagna or the moon should be aspected by the lord of the eighth house; or the lord of the etghth house from the Moon or lagna must be aspected by Shani or Kuja. ln both cases no benefic should aspect the lord of lagna or the lord of the . t.

59 sign occupied by the lord oflagna. Then even ifhis longevity is normaily expected to be similar to that of Markandeya, the native has a very very short life. Notes Here are two important combinations: (a) The lagna lord and the lord of the sign occupied by the lord of lagna should not have any benefic aspect. The lord of the eighth house should aspect the lagna or the Chandra lagna. (b) The lord of the lagna and of the sign having the lagna lord should not be aspected by any benefic. The lord of the eighth from lagna or from the Moon should be aspected by Shani or Kuja . Chart 12 fulfills the second combination. The lagna lord is aspected only by malefic Kuja. The etghth lord from the Moon is aspected by Shani. But there is the benefic aspect of Guru' also on Shukra. The lord of the eighth from lagna is Kuja who is aspected only by the Sun. Chart 10 shows that the lord oflagna is aspected by the eighth lord. The owner of the sign occupied by the lagna lord has no L 11 Ravi 9 Chandra 5 Budha 21 Shukra 2 Rahu 2 19 11 1890.5.21 5 Guru Shani 2 18 Ketu Kuja benefic aspect. The lord of the eigh th hou se from the Moon is aspected by Shani and Kuja as weil. ln chart 20 the lord of lagna is not nspected by any beneflc, though the lord of that stgn l,' aspected by the full Mn, The Moon is as- 1 )('('l d by the eighth lord. 'l'Il ' Moon is also the lord of (1)(' i hth [rom himself. He died in September 1926. There 5 25 e Shukra Kuja Budha Ravi 12 Le 18 Rahu 5 Guru 20 1896.6.26 5 Ketu 21 21 Chandra Shani ## Page 32 60

15.14 5.49 1.45 Guru R Lagna Chandra 15.37 Rahu 21 Pluto 1951.10.17 Ketu 15.37 14.45 Kuja 17.26 Shukra 20.27 Ravi 1.5 Shani 16.16 Budha 8.27 Nep. 27.49 is ais a a malefic in the twelfth house from the lord of lagna; and this too is an indication for short life. Shukra, lord of the stgn havmg the lagna lord, is combust. Consider chart· 21. Here lagna and the lord of the stgn accu pied by the lagna lord have no beneflc aspects. The Moon is as- pected by Shani. The lord of the eighth hou se from lagna, Guru, is aspected bothby Shani and Kuja. He was fatally shot in January 1974. . ln chart 22 the lagna lord is in his own house and is not aspected by any benefic. The lord of the etghth is Venus and he is aspected by Shani. She died in November 1916. The lord of the etghth house also aspects the lagna, and he is debilitated in a mar- aka house. L 28 24.53 Ketu 22 1901.8.24 8.15 Ravi 5.20 Budha 17.39 Shanl R Kuja 3.13 10.48 Guru R 8.52 4 Chandra Rahu 24.53 Shukra ln chart 23 the lord of lagna is aspected by Shani, who is the owner of that stgn. There are no benefic aspects on either. The la- gna- is aspected by the etghth lord. The lagna is ais a the eighth from the Moon. She died in January 1937. There is also a ma- lefic in the twelfth from lagna. The Moon is debilitated and is aspected by the m~efic Mars. The lord of the third is in any enemy's house aspected by Shani. Hence there is short life. Rahu 2.16 11.10 12

8.15 Ravi

5.20 Budha

Kuja 3.13

8.52 4 Chandra Rahu 24.53 Shukra ln chart 23 the lord of lagna is aspected by Shani, who is the owner of that stgn. There are no benefic aspects on either. The la- gna- is aspected by the etghth lord. The lagna is ais a the eighth from the Moon. She died in January 1937. There is also a ma- lefic in the twelfth from lagna. The Moon is debilitated and is aspected by the m~efic Mars. The lord of the third is in any enemy's house aspected by Shani. Hence there is short life. Rahu 2.16 11.10

Kuja Lagna 23 12.32· 1912.2.10 Budha 27.42 Ravi 21.14

2.16 Shukra Guru 19.0 Ketu

61 These examples show that the combinations gtvca for short life are valid. We give sorne more examples fat short life without offertng any comments because the rules laid down can be applied easily. Within the chart wc give the date of birth and the date of demise as weil. 0.20 Shani 22 Guru R Kuja 28 6 22 Chandra 24 Ke!u 22 1915.9.21 Rahu 1934.1.7 Shukra 6 Budha 29 Ravi 4 L15 L 25 13 Guru

A

25 Rahu 17 Ketu17 190~.8.31 Ravi 15 Chandra 13 1930.1.11 Kuja 1 1 Shukra 2 L 25 Shani R Ravi 3 Guru 10 Chandra 15 26 Budha 14 R Rehu 4 1915.2.15 KuJa 19 1934.11.27 Ketu 4 16 IShukra ## Page 33 62

9 9

L Shani 7 27 Ketu 1 1916.10.14 14 Rahu 1 1934 Jan. Shukra 1 Ravi 28 Kuja

R 4 29 Shani R Rahu Ch 1 Budha 9 28 Guru 5 Ravi 21 1907.8.7 Shukra 11 1934.11.25 Ke!u 29 Kuja R 14 L 11 4 Shani R Rahu 5 Guru 3 29 Chandra 4 Budha 12 1915.1.18 1938.10.8 5 ~avi 4 Ketu Kuja 28 Shukra L18 19 Determination oJ Longevity Shukra 26 27 Budha 23 Ravi 1 Rahu

! t 30 i 1909.4.13 12 Chandra 2 1934.12.5' Guru R Kuja9 Li; 27 Ketu 63 6 Guru R Ketu 8 28 Shani5 31 Chandra 1905.12.16 29 1926.11.2 Rahu 8 Kuja Shukra 17 9 Ravi 1 29 L Budha R ## Page 34 Chapter IV '!l5~ 1 CI Ch&!& o:S: Effects of the Planets and Houses (Oq"j fIïlIfêlf(f«&:~"":II cil 0 j'J (l'II: ~;dI 't1 "1 i~lIf.(iiï1I: «h~~î~ï1gëfï1"1Ui"l'Iï1I: ,!('1rnê6101l~:' \:j1(5jlfltlOI@'6I~I: ~: ~~r;jcilollftm: fjUij;il., tm=tff ~ ~ ~1'it1't1"1'( Il ~ Il When there is a mutual relation between the planets ofthe following six groups, they bring much fame and make the person the best ruler or administrator (literally, a king) and auspicious. (i) Planets in their exaltation, own houses, friend's house~, and trikonas (1, 5, 9); (ii) Planets in Kendras (l, 4, 7, 10) and in Vargottama; (iU) Planets aspected by or conjoined with benefics, and those that are between benefics; (iv) Planets situated in their mula-trikona houses; (v) Planets moving towards their exaltation; and (vi) Those that own both-a trikona and a kendra. Notes The groups are too general. The last combination applies to Vrishabha, Karka, Sirnha, Tula, Makara, and Kumbha lagna natives only. The planets involved are respectively Sbarii. Kuja, Kuja, Shani, Shukra and Shukra. _-

65 The fourth combination refers to Mesha (Kuja), Vrish- abha (Chandra), Simha (Ravi); r- Kanya (Budha), Tula (Shukra), Dhanus (Guru), and.Kumbha (Shani). Benefics are Guru, Shuk;~, waxing Moon (from the etghth day of the bright half of the lunar month to the eighth day of the dark half), and Budha who is not with any malefic Iike Ravi, Kuja, Shani, Rahu, and wanmg Moon. ln chart 32 Shani and Chandra (lords ofkendras), Ravi and Kuja (owners of kendra), and Guru and Shukra (bene- fics) have exchanged houses. Two planets are in friend's hou ses , and three 13.2 10.35 23.27 Pluj> Guru R Ketu are in a trtne, whtle one is ~R b Shani 21.48 in a kendra (corn ination 1). Benefic Guru is as- pecting Ravi, Budha and Chandra (iii). Ali have left their debtlrtatton stgns. Kuja owns a kendra and kona, and. had exchanged houses with his friend, Sun (vi). The results are fairly evident as this is the chart of Mrs. Indira Gandhi. 14.23 32 Urau 27.16 Chandra 5.35 1917.11.19 16.24 Kuja 13.15 21.5 Shukra Budha 10.35 Rahu 4.7 Ravi Chart 33 is that of Pt. Nehru. Three benefics (Chandra, Shukra and Guru) are in their own houses and two are in friend's houses (i) Three are in kendras, (U) Shani is aspected by the benefic Guru, and Budha is with a benefic, (iii) Shukra i s in his mula-trikona, (iv) The results stated were revealed. Consider chart 34 that of Ramana Maharshi. Kuja is in his own house, while the Sun and Moon are in friends' houses. Guru and Chandra are in konas (i) Kuja is in a kendra. Chandra, Guru and Lagna are Vargottama, (il) Guru aspects Chandra and lagna. Benefics Budha and Shukra are together, (iii) The" 12.15 Rahu 17.56 Chandra 33 22.58 L 1889.11.14 10.47 Shani 12.15 0.19 17.14 9.59 Ketu Budha 15.10 Ravi 7.23 Kuja Guru Shukra ## Page 35 66 Uttara Kalamrlta results are plain. Instead of civil or administrative power, he had the spi~tual power. Chart 35 is that of the great sage Svami Vidyanar,- anya, the founder of the Vijayanagar empire. Ravi and Shukra are exalted .. Guru and Chandra are in their own houses. Ravi and Budha,Shukra, Shaniand 17.4 Shani 21.58 Kuja 15.36 Ketu 28.30 Chandra 16.29 Guru 34 1879.12.30 0.29 Ravi 14 Shukra Rahu 15.36 23.8 0.50 Lagna Shani are in frlend's house (i) Guru are in kendras, (H) ••.••.. -:---r-----,r-----,----, Shani and Ravi are as- pected by benefic Guru, while Budha and Shukra, two beneûcs, are together, (iil) Guru is in his mula trikona, (lv) Guru is mov- ing towards lagna, (v) Out of the six factors five are 18.38 fulfilled. He wielded spiri- Guru d tly and L.!:-~2:.!.1.:..!; 1_L.....__..;......JL-_.....J __ --I tuaI power irec temporal power indirectly. The author's view is well sub- stantiated in this chart. 27.20 11.2 2.32 Budha 0.2 14.56 Ravi Rahu Shani

21.5 Shukra Budha

4.7 Ravi Chart 33 is that of Pt. Nehru. Three benefics (Chandra, Shukra and Guru) are in their own houses and two are in friend's houses (i) Three are in kendras, (U) Shani is aspected by the benefic Guru, and Budha is with a benefic, (iii) Shukra i s in his mula-trikona, (iv) The results stated were revealed. Consider chart 34 that of Ramana Maharshi. Kuja is in his own house, while the Sun and Moon are in friends' houses. Guru and Chandra are in konas (i) Kuja is in a kendra. Chandra, Guru and Lagna are Vargottama, (il) Guru aspects Chandra and lagna. Benefics Budha and Shukra are together, (iii) The" 12.15 Rahu 17.56 Chandra 33 22.58 L 1889.11.14 10.47 Shani 12.15 0.19 17.14 9.59 Ketu Budha 15.10 Ravi 7.23 Kuja Guru Shukra ## Page 35 66 Uttara Kalamrlta results are plain. Instead of civil or administrative power, he had the spi~tual power. Chart 35 is that of the great sage Svami Vidyanar,- anya, the founder of the Vijayanagar empire. Ravi and Shukra are exalted .. Guru and Chandra are in their own houses. Ravi and Budha,Shukra, Shaniand 17.4 Shani 21.58 Kuja 15.36 Ketu 28.30 Chandra 16.29 Guru 34 1879.12.30 0.29 Ravi 14 Shukra Rahu 15.36 23.8 0.50 Lagna Shani are in frlend's house (i) Guru are in kendras, (H) ••.••.. -:---r-----,r-----,----, Shani and Ravi are as- pected by benefic Guru, while Budha and Shukra, two beneûcs, are together, (iil) Guru is in his mula trikona, (lv) Guru is mov- ing towards lagna, (v) Out of the six factors five are 18.38 fulfilled. He wielded spiri- Guru d tly and L.!:-~2:.!.1.:..!; 1_L.....__..;......JL-_.....J __ --I tuaI power irec temporal power indirectly. The author's view is well sub- stantiated in this chart. 27.20 11.2 2.32 Budha 0.2 14.56 Ravi Rahu

15.32 8.39 Kuja 35 Chandra 1296.4.11 11.2 Ketu ;flil(~I~'i5I q(lr~dl~rbl"l: ~ ~ Q<;tïfi:l4ïHfCilcqfjfi('j.i'jj: 1 \OIIClI'+l~d~il((I~il( fcfan;rr: 6I60Ii5Gn:~: " jY:(CII~';:1"I~,\<-II'I'1~'~~I: Il ~ Il The yogas mentioned in the first verse are destroyed by the following groups of planets: , (i) Debilitated planets; (ii) Planets defeated in war; (Ui) Planets in the 110 uses of their enemies; (lv) Planets aspected by, or are with, or are placed be- tween maleflcs: 1

67 (v) Planets with a retrograde one, with the Sun, or with Rahu: (vi) Planets fn a Bhava-Sandhi; (vil) Weak planets; and (vili Planets owning 6,8, 12 houses but with the lords of kendras or trikonas. : Notes When two 01: more planets are wtthm one degree tn. the same sign, the planet that is ahead Is said to be victortous. The planets Budha, Guru and Shani are called Paura. Kuja ' and Shukra are named yayl. The war between one Paura and another Paura is the worst. The war involvmg two yayis Is mild. The war between one Paura and one Yayi is worse. A weak planet is one weak in Shadbala having less than five Rupas of strength. Accordmg to Sripati, the mini- mum strength required in Rupas is-Ravi 6.5, Chandra 6.0, Kuja 5.00, Budha 7.00, Guru 6.5, Shukra 5.5 and Shani 5.00. The minimum required under vartous heads is as follows: Stha na Vile Cheshta Kala Ayana Ravi 2.75 0.583 .833 1.867 .5 Chandra 2.21 r: _. 7 0)333 .U 1.667 .667 Kuja 1.6 .5 .667 1.167 .334 Budha 2.75 0.583 .833 1.867 .5 Guru 2.75 0.583 .833 1.867 .5 Shukra 2.21 7 0.833 .5 1.667 .667 Shani 1.6 .5 .667 1.167 .334 Consider chart 36. Kuja, a powerful lord, is vanquished by S~ (ll). Shani, a yoga karaka is in an enemy's house, (iii). _ and he aspects the seventh house (lv). Budha is com- bust (v). Shani, Shukra and Budha own houses 6, 8, 12. He was destroyed in Ravi 8.28 Budha3.21 23.38

0.833 .5 1.667 .667 Shani 1.6 .5 .667 1.167 .334 Consider chart 36. Kuja, a powerful lord, is vanquished by S~ (ll). Shani, a yoga karaka is in an enemy's house, (iii). _ and he aspects the seventh house (lv). Budha is com- bust (v). Shani, Shukra and Budha own houses 6, 8, 12. He was destroyed in Ravi 8.28 Budha3.21

Rahu

21.9 36 Shani 1889.4.20 Ketu 23.36 0.54 Guru 15.55 Chandra Lagna 14.18 ## Page 36 68

13.45 Rav", 13.15 Budha the major period of Rahu, . inspite of the aspect of Guru from his mula trikona. This is the chart of Adolf Hitler. ln Chart 37 of Mussolini, Shani and Chandra are vanquished (H). Guru and Budha are in enemies' houses (iii). With malefics is Chandra and the malefics aspect lagna. Guru and Shukra are hemmed in between malefics (iv). Budha is combust (v). Kuja, Budha and Shukra own malefic houses (viii). These have destroyed the other yogas present in the chart. ln chart 38 the lord of lagna and the sixth is with the debilitated lord of the tenth in the twelfth. Kuja is weIl behind the Sun. The lords of 2 and 7 have exchanged 25 hou ses and are in 6 and 8 Rahu ~----+-----~----;------; relationship. The native is bound ta ~mffer and to lose his position. Guru arid Shukra are in enemies' houses, while Kuja and Budha are in the houses of 15 18 5 28 Shukra Budha Kuja Shani neutrals. He has an ordi- 5 18 28 ;25 d ti M Chandra Lagna Ravi Ketu nary e uca ion. ars as- pects Guru in an adverse way. The ninth lord with the lord of the twelfth made him lose much. He lost his wife. 14.36 Kuja 20.45 29.15 Shan; 16.15 Shukra 16.53 26.15 Ketu Chandra Guru 37 1883.7.29 0.15 14.36 Rahu Lagna 5 Guru 38 1893.11.12 ~ 'Cfi'1ffùT 'ffitffiT fOi q@lèi<6 51 ëIT ~ ~ ~ (ff (l"i1l1t.I!Ae:~ 1 ~ ~ ~ ëIT ft:e«ft fllOqffi~&'l<6~~ omf.t@;j"'fîM1I~ fèAT Il ~ Il Wealth and happiness come tc the native under one of the following combinations of Raja yoga: (i) The lords of the ninth and the tenth should be' in 1

69 their own houses; (ii) These lords should be together ln the 9th or 10th; (iii) They should exchange houses (or stars); (tv) They should aspect each other; (v) They should be with the lords of l , 4, 5 or 7; (vi) They should be in houses l , 4, 5 or 7. But these two lords should not own the eighth or eleventh house. Notes The ninth is the strongest kona called dharma, bhagya, The tenth is the strongest kendra known as karma, rajya. Chart 39 shows the exchange of houses between the ninth and the tenth lords. The ninth lord is with the lords of 4 and 5-education and intellect. Guru as one sig- nificator of education is aspecting lagna. The fifth lord is exalted, from Chan- dra lagna the exchange is between the lords of 4 and 5. This is the chart of the author of relativity, Ein- stein .: The effects of Rajya yoga were well manifested even though Shani owns the etghth and Shukra the twelfth. But because of the ex- change, Shani has lost the Rahu 27.24 ownership of the etghth. 24.49 Shukra 10 .. 58 Budha 12.1 Shani 1.19 Ravi 20.20 L 5.17 9.19 Guru Ketu 39 9.19 1879.3.14 Rahu 4.45 Kuja' 22.21 Chandra Chart 40 is that of B. G. Tilak. The ninth lord is ln his own house with the waxing Moon. The tenth lord and the ninth lord are nspecting each other. The 1 nth lord also owns the IIfth. It was in the major 15.20 Guru 17.11 Chandra 17.42 Shani 21.0 Budha L 18.50 Shukra 9.1 Ravi 8.20 40 1856.7.23 Ketu 27.24 Kuja 3.37 ## Page 37 period of Kuja that he became the undisputed leader of the independence movement. K. Kamaraj also has a similar placement of Kuja and Guru for the same lagna; and his Kuja's period was a spectaeular one. ln chart 41 the ninth lord has exchanged houses w1th the lord of lagna. The tenth lord is in the fourth w1th the fifth lord and lord of lagna. Kuja aspects Shukra, the tenth lord. It is the chart of Hari krishna . Mehtab, who was a former Chief Minister of Orissa. The Raja yoga is strength- ened by the lords of lagna and ûfth house. ln Mahatma GandW's chart (42) the ninth lord is in lagna and the tenth lord is in the tenth. The ninth lord is w1th the seventh and fust lords. They are all aspected by Guru. The Raja yoga ef- fects were weIl manifested from the major period of Mars onwards. ln the major periods of Rahu and Guru they were revealed to the full. 70 Ketu 10.48 41 1900.11.21 21.19 Lagna Kuja 7 Ravi 6.44 10.3

10 .. 58 Budha

12.1 Shani

20.20 L 5.17 9.19 Guru Ketu 39 9.19 1879.3.14 Rahu 4.45 Kuja' 22.21 Chandra Chart 40 is that of B. G. Tilak. The ninth lord is ln his own house with the waxing Moon. The tenth lord and the ninth lord are nspecting each other. The 1 nth lord also owns the IIfth. It was in the major 15.20 Guru 17.11 Chandra 17.42 Shani 21.0 Budha L 18.50 Shukra 9.1 Ravi 8.20 40 1856.7.23 Ketu 27.24 Kuja 3.37 ## Page 37 period of Kuja that he became the undisputed leader of the independence movement. K. Kamaraj also has a similar placement of Kuja and Guru for the same lagna; and his Kuja's period was a spectaeular one. ln chart 41 the ninth lord has exchanged houses w1th the lord of lagna. The tenth lord is in the fourth w1th the fifth lord and lord of lagna. Kuja aspects Shukra, the tenth lord. It is the chart of Hari krishna . Mehtab, who was a former Chief Minister of Orissa. The Raja yoga is strength- ened by the lords of lagna and ûfth house. ln Mahatma GandW's chart (42) the ninth lord is in lagna and the tenth lord is in the tenth. The ninth lord is w1th the seventh and fust lords. They are all aspected by Guru. The Raja yoga ef- fects were weIl manifested from the major period of Mars onwards. ln the major periods of Rahu and Guru they were revealed to the full. 70 Ketu 10.48 41 1900.11.21 21.19 Lagna Kuja 7 Ravi 6.44

28.46

Shani Quru 24 Chandra Rahu 10.48 Uttara Kalamrlta Jupiter 0.25 Rahu 13.36 42 Moon 0.10 Ket 13.36

Sat 1.4 •• ,19 Sun 19.57

Sun

18.22

8.32 Chandra 8.9 Rahu 43 23.14 1542.11.24 8.9 Kuja Ketu 10.2 23.45 Shan127.54 Shukra 18.32 Bu.dha Ravi 1~ru5.51 21.54 - Chart 43 is that of Akbar. The ninth and the tenth lords are in mutual aspect. The ninth lord is aspected by yoga karaka Shani, while the tenth lord has the aspect ofbenefic Guru. It is a clear case of Raja yoga. Note also the tenth lord in the ninth. From Chandra lagna the lords of 9 and 10 are in the fifth. Effects oJ the Planets and Houses 71 Dr. C. Siva Rama Murthi, the noted art-cride, has the ninth (Ravi) and tenth (Budha) lords together in the sev- enth. Yehudi Menuhin has these in the ûfth Aries. Arjun Smgh (Mithuna .lagna) has the ninth lord in the seventh and the tenth lord in Lagna.Radhakrishnan's chart has the ninth and the tenth lords in Kanya lagna aspected by the v' fifth lord from Cancer. M. Visvesvarayya whose chart was earlier gtven (Lagna Dhanus) had the ninth and tenth lord in the tenth, unaspected by any. Tippu Sultan w1th the same lagna has them unfortunately in the twelfth w1th Shani and Rahu. ~ ~ ~ ~IH'Iëfï'4f~ ~~:~ fllaI"l!I*OIfir~ q flGH;1Iq~'t;(Oj~HI\I~ ~~(ml~I"I(Ojëfïgï'fl ~ q;ft~: Il ~ Il There are three pairs of planets: (t) owners of the ninth and tenth houses from lagna: (il) owners of the ninth and the tenth from the ninth house; and (ili) lords of these houses from the tenth. These three respectively gtve high, medium or small position to the native. These three pairs can have three kinds of relationship between them: (a) conjunction, (b) interchange, and (c) mutuaI aspect. 1. Any one of these pairs may be mutually related by any of the three relationships. They should be strong. 2. Any one of these pairs may be in mutuaI kendras. 3. Any pair must have conjunction with the planet owning the house occupied by the lagna lord. Any one of these combinations will make the native weaIthyand he will be a ruler (literaIly, a king). ## Page 38 72

Notes ln Einstein's chart (39) the lords of 9 and 10 have exchanged hou ses and they are strong. He is the presiding deity of modern mathematical physics. ln Ttlak's chart there is mu tual aspect of these lords (40). They are ln mutual kendras. ln chart 41 the ninth lord aspects the lord of the tenth. A similar Kendra position appears In other charts. Chart 40 also shows Kuja and Guru as lords of 9 and 10 from the ninth. It is a medium yoga. ln another chart the ninth and tenth lords from the tenth are Kuja and Guru who are in mutual aspect and who are in mu tuai kendras. The yoga is small. This may explain his suffering. ln a chart given earlier the lords of 9 and 10 from the ninth are Guru and Shant who are together in Shukra's house with Shukra. ln Stalin's chart (44) the lords of 9 and 10 from the ninth are Shani and Guru 12.42 20.57 24.23 who have exchanged Shanl Kuja Ketu houses. This confers only a 16.52 16.30 medium Raja yoga. Their Gu_ru 44 ownerships from lagna and Chandra did not make his 1879.12.21 rise smooth or orderly. A certain ruthlessness was Shukra clear from the Moon (tenth ,. Rahu 24.23 17.42 Ravi 6.36 Budha 20.36 lord) in conjunction with L 13.16 Shani in the sixth. Chandra ln chart 45 yogakaraka Kuja is in the tenth aspected by Shani (lord of 6 and 7) and by Guru (lord of 5 and 8). Kuja : aspects lagna also. The lords of 5 and 7 are in Shani 8 Kuja 28 mutual aspects; and these are lords of 9 and 10 from the ninth. He became a dis- tinguished Dewan of Tra- Shukra25 M d B Budha 11 vancore, ysore an ar- . ~handra 25 oda. Jupiter aspects the 1---+-----.,---4------1 lord of the ninth in the tenth, and also the lord of -----r--~--_+--_, Ketu 2 Ravi 1 45 1850.2.11 1934.12.1 Rahu 2 L 21 Guru 2 1

73 the tenth. ln chart 46 the lords of 9 and 10 from lagna, from the nlnth, and from the tenth are in mu tual kendras. This is a strong Raja yoga by Itself. There are other yogas as well. He made a dtstmgutshed contribution as the Dewan of Mysore. The lord of the ninth is ln the tenth. The lord of 4 and Il is in the eleventh. Guru is with the Moon .. Guru 8 Budha 25 Ketu5 Ravi 18 Chandra 5 Shukra 25 46 L 11 1845.6.1 1901.9.13 Shani25 Kuja 28 Rahu 5 ln chart 47 the lords of 9 and 10 are in mutual as- pect and in mutual ken- dras. The tenth lord is ex- alted. Shani and Guru are the lords of 9 and 10 from the ninth and they are ln mutual kendras. He was an LC.S .• officer. He was wealthy and prosperous. Shukra 22 Ravi 25 16 Chandra 20 Shanl2 Budha 8 Guru 4 47 Rahu 1907.5.9 4 1948.1.30 L 21 Ketu 22 Kuja (1~4~n~Qql~ï?I ~ ~- ~ 'ï?I' ~ (§l'lëHl~-âëfiSi ~10<:4'tOQq ~ 'n'I!"::I~;:;:nr.~-:riT::l~~ ~ ëURil'I\i1lfC::ëfil"( tl(§l;W1l~oâ 'ï?I' ~: ~ Il "-. Il Note the followtng: (i) The lords ofthe Lagna, navamsa 1agna and of the sign occupied by the lord of lagna. (H) The lords of the ninth and tenth houses. (Ui) The lords of houses 3, 4, 5 and 7. (iv) The lords of 2 and Il. These four sets of planets must be placed in any one of these houses; or they should exchange houses; or they must mutually aspect each other from a friendly, own or ## Page 39 .4 Uttara Kalamrlta exaltation house. Then they give respectively (i) prosperity, (ii) vehicles like horses and elephants, (lli) happiness and children, and (iv) wealth. Notes ln chart 48 the lords of 9 and ten are in mutual aspect and in mutual kendras, (U). Shani (lord of 3 and 4), Guru (lord of 5) and Shukra (Lord of 7) are ln mutual aspects, (ill) She has vehicles, children and happiness She wielded power as the Chief Minister of aState. ln chart 49 the lord of lagna is in the ninth with his friend Shukra. The lord of lagna and the lord of the sign occupied by its lord are together in the ninth (i), Lords of 2 and Il are con- junct in the tenth (ii): The third lord with the seventh lord is aspecting the lord of 4 and 5, (iii) ~ There is a strong Raja yoga. The na- tive has great wealth arts- ing from his powerful posi- tion in life. The lords of 10 and Il have exchanged houses, as required by the author. He was an LC.S. Rahu 8.2 Budha 3.20 Shukra Kuja 11.51 Ravi 25.2 25.33

48 1930.6.9 16.47 4.29 Shani R Chandra Ketu L 10.22 8.2 Chandra 24 Ketu 22 50 1901.10.1 Shani 18 Budha 7 Rahu 22 Ravi 15 Guru 12 'Snukra 24 L 25 Kuja 28 17.30 Budha 28 Shani R Shukra 13.16 Rahu 11 Ravi 22.38 Kula 22.43 49 Guru 27.18 1908.8.1 29 Chandra Ketu 11 L15 officer. Chart 50 is that of a htghly placed influential person. Shukra and Guru are in their own houses, and theyare the lords of 4, 5 and 7 (i). The lords of 9 and 10 are conjoined in the second (U). The lord of lagna and the lord of the stgn having hlm are tliil' EJfects oJ the Pla nets and Houses 1 75 ! \ gether (iii). The lords of 2 and Il are in mutual aspect (lv). Shani's aspect on 10 gave him valuable public service. ln chart 51 the lords of 9 and 10. are in mu tual aspect and in mutuaI kendras. The Sun a~ the second lord is exalted in the tenth. The tord of lagna Is in his m ula- trikona. Shani is at the very ! end of the Fighth. The lord of the sixth is in the twelfth. The chart has Raja yoga. The ninth house is as- pected by the tenth lord. The lord of the fourth in the eighth denied happiness. The exchange ofthe lords of 9 and 12 brought misfortunes as well. The welfare of his children is assured. 6 4 25 12 Budha Ravi

25 5 Rahu Shukra 29.47 51 L18 ./ Shani 1907.4.17 5 Ketu 14 Kuja ~ Fa:qlq,~~~t(1f{1 lH~IWI41 ;f\i'lI~lf~'lflj~ 'lIft:: cq~~~~~Y;c:Mfà,nl: ~;;S::lqf4 ~~: ~~- !Ii:à'i'1ilIN ~ 'Of % 'l:lm ~ ~ Il ~ Il The lord of a bhava posited in the eighth house and eclipsed by the rays of the Sun; occupylng his sign of debilitation or an enemy's house and not with or aspected by benefics-then such a bhava is destroyed. Even if that bhava is associated with benefics, it does not grve good results at a.ll, ln this manner we have ta judge the lagna and the various bhavas. H'''1f4lfl!:l'll'lUHlIF;~''~Y;fI'>i ~: ~ '!ï~f~osqfl'i ';:J l'losHqfl'i ~ flF"0l(1'( ~ ~F6f1~:à*jUjq·f~: ~~\{4IHCI::âëR"( Il \9 Il The lord of the lagna occupying the first, second or third drekkanas will make the native respectively a judge, a ruter of a mandala (district or extended area) , or a head ## Page 40 76 Uttara Kalamrita of the village. If this lord of lagna is with or aspected by benefics Shukra, Guru or Budha; or if he occupies the vargas of a benefic; or if he is exalted-then the native becomes the chief ru ler of the land and he will be respected by other rulers. ~:~~~~ q"j4i(4'I~: ~ ~ &I •••• ltfCllfCI~·~ '!ï\î1I'd"'I14~ ~ 00 ~ .: ti!lUllëfïÙ ~: ~ f411i~1"41 ~ Il c Il (i) The full Moon strong in Shadbala should be exalted, in his own or in a friend's house and it should be the fourth, seventh, ninth or tenth house from lagna; and this full Moon should be with or aspected by Guru or Shukra. (ii) Or, Kuja and Shani should be strong in Shadbala, have the aspect of a benefic and be posited in the second or the tenth house from Lagna. ln either case the native will be all-knowing (Sarvajna) , full of vir- tuous qualities, Charitable and praised by the people at large. Notes ln the chart of George VI lagna is the first drekkana of Tula; and its lord is posited in the second drekkana of lagna. He became the king ofthe United Kmgdom. emperor Hirohito was bom in the first drekkana of Dhanus and its owner is in the third decanate of the same stgn, Ravi, Budha and Shukra are in the fifth, Ravi exchanging signs with Kuja. Shani also being in lagna he was transformed into a titular head of a democratie nation. ln the chart of Ramana Maharshr; grven earlier, the full Moon is in the ninth from Tula lagna 6.18 122.13 Kuja Ketu 52 11.45 1863.1.12 Budha 7.4 Shukf.a ~9;;4: 22.13 13.34 4.0 Shani ",,,yi. Rahu Guru 17.26 L2II.3 Chandra 77 E1fects oJ the Planets and Houses and is aspected by Guru from the fifijl; .. house. He was virtuous, wise, generous, famous, and adored by millipns. ln chart 52, that of Swami Vtvekananda, the waxing Moon is in the tenth with Shani who made him a yogi also the spiritual benefactor of millions. The ninth lord is in lagna, and the fifth lord Is in his own house. Lords 2 and 10 have exchanged houses. 22.46 Chandra Kuja15.14 Rahu 24.!50 Shanl 53 10.1 L 24.50 1887.9.8 Budha 20.8 Ketu R8v122.41 11.20 12.33 Guru Shukra R the bhava chart. Consider chart 54. The full Moon is in the ninth in a friend's house with debili- tated but retrograde Shani. This Moon receives the as- pects of the lord of Iagna (Ravi), Budha, and Guru (the lord of the fifth), Kuja, yogakaraka for this lagna is posited in the tenth having 2 21 30 Shukra Guru Shani Rahu 25 Budha 15. '. Ravi 28 55 15 1858.3.11 25 Chandra Ketu Kuja 5 L8 ln Swami Sivananda's chart 53 the full Moon is the lord of lagna placed in the tenth. He is weIl as- pected by Guru and Shani. Apart from other yogas, the yoga mentioned by the au- thor is proved in this case. It may be noted that yogas have a reference only to the Rasi positions, not to Chandra 17.45 17.40

24.50 1887.9.8 Budha 20.8 Ketu R8v122.41 11.20 12.33 Guru Shukra R the bhava chart. Consider chart 54. The full Moon is in the ninth in a friend's house with debili- tated but retrograde Shani. This Moon receives the as- pects of the lord of Iagna (Ravi), Budha, and Guru (the lord of the fifth), Kuja, yogakaraka for this lagna is posited in the tenth having 2 21 30 Shukra Guru Shani Rahu 25 Budha 15. '. Ravi 28 55 15 1858.3.11 25 Chandra Ketu Kuja 5 L8 ln Swami Sivananda's chart 53 the full Moon is the lord of lagna placed in the tenth. He is weIl as- pected by Guru and Shani. Apart from other yogas, the yoga mentioned by the au- thor is proved in this case. It may be noted that yogas have a reference only to the Rasi positions, not to Chandra 17.45

R Ketu 54 Rahu 1469.11.3 Guru 14.20 L 14 6.25 lBudha 9.50 Shukra Fav120.5 a mutual aspect wrth, Shukra. This is the chàjf~ Guru Nanak who was vtrtu- ous, famous, liberal and wise. Chart 55 is that of his Holiness Sri Nrisimha Bharati. Shani ts practi- cally fu the tenth and Kuja in the second, his own ## Page 41 78 Uttara Kalamrita house. Jupiter is in the seventh while the tenth lord is in the fourth unblemish~d: The lord of lagna is exalted. The native had power, influence andall the virtuous qualities. Budha is Vargottama and has exchanged stgns with Shani. This made the native highly philosophical and spiritual. Shani also is Vargottama. . " ln chart 56 the yoga \ J karaka is in the tenth, as- pected by Guru. Ravi, Ruja and Budha-Iords of 1:1, 2 and 7, 9 and 12-ru;e in their own hou ses. The lords of 9 and 10 are together, though in the 12th as- pected by Shani. He was an officer, holding a high rank in one of the States of India. Strong Kuja in 2 and Shani in 10 have caused the Raja yoga. Rahu 5 56 Shani 21 Ketu 5 1888,9,7 Ravi 21 , Guru 8 Chandra 5 Kuja 5 L8 Budha2 Shukra 5 ~~~ ~')4I~~cHï'1lbG •• ~~d=q +<m:il1Iêfî(ft'1I'{1 ~: ~: f'H'JI'li!1I'114 "1'1f~ ~lit4f'llfiŒJffi4f",('1~ ~~: Il ~ Il (i) Jupiter as lord of 3 and 12 is a yoga karaka prod ucing benefic results. (il) Jupiter as lord of the elghth or in the eighth Is equally beneficial. fUi) Shukra in thé sixth, (iu) Rahu in 4, 7, 9, 10 or Il, and (u) Ketu in the third are Yoga Karaka. Notes The first applies to Makara lagna. The second refers to Vrishabha and Simha lagnas. Chatt 57 is that of Guruji Golwalkar,. Gu~ as. lord of 3 and 12 Is posited in the fifth, the house of intellect and mantra. The lords of 9 and 10 are. to- gether in the second wtth Shani, lord of lagna, pas- ited in the mulatrtkona . . ,

1 the full dasa Guru, his re- sults appeared in the previous periods. Swami Yogananda had Guru and 'Kuja in the eighth for Simha lagna while Shani was in the second. Rahu in the seventh caused yoga. it is dtfficult to agree that Guru in the etghth grves benefic results, unless it be his own house. If he is in the eighth he does affect the health or property adversely. ln chart 58 Shukra was in the sixth, and he gave the native good medi- cal education. Guru as lord of the ninth is aspecting the lord of the tenth posited in the fifth, his own stgn. Shani is Vargottama. This is the chart of Dr. Pattabhi Sitaramayya. Here Shukra has given favourable re- sults. E.ffects of the Planets and Houses 17.53 5.14 Kuja Guru

Rahu Shan112.9 Budha 5.9 28.0

57 Ketu\28.0 1906.2.19 L3.29 Chandra 13.2 , Shukra Budha Rahu 25.6 21.44

10.43 59 18.55 1929.6.25 Kuja 1.56 Chandra 3.51 Ketu 26.6 Shani R L 20.31 79 17.35 0.45 Ketu 5 Guru R Shani R Lagna 5 58 1880,11.24 Chandra 11 Shukra 15 Budha Ill- Rahu 5 Ravi 11 Kuja 2 Mrs. Indira Gandhi also had Shukra and Rahu in the sixth for Cancer la- gna. But her Shukra ex- changed houses with Guru (6 and 11). ln chart 59 wei find Guru in the eighth,' The chart belongs to the former Maharaja of Bastar. He was ## Page 42 80 Uttara Kalamrlta killed in the subpericx:l of Ketu dunng the major pericx:l of Guru. The eighth Guru made him the bitter foe of the then Government of Madhya Pradesh. Chart 60 belongs to a leading advocate Note Guru in the eighth, as lord of 2 and 5. The sub-pertod of Kuja in Guru put an end to his life. The start of Guru's major period was the beginnmg of failing health. 16.18 Guru 18.41 18.39 Shani 60 Rahu Ketu 1~.9.17 KuJa 11.38 18.39 Chan 15.26 Budha 6.3 19.23 0.7 L

Chart 61 shows Shukra in the sixth. As lord of 3 and 8 h~ placement is sound. But he came to prominence in the major pericx:l of Budha and Ketu. Though Shukra showered great honours he passed away in the major period of Shukra. This is the chart of President Eisenhower. L 27.34 25.0 Rahu 10.26 Guru 61 1890.10.14 20.26 Shukra 25.45 Kuja

Budha Ketu 25.0 Chandra ~~~;226.36 If the owner of a bhava (i) is in a malefic house like 6, 8, 12; (it) is debilitated or in an enemy's house; (Hi) is combust; (Iv) has no conjunction with or aspect ofbenefics; (v) is with or aspected by its enemy; (vi) is in an enemy's amsa; (vii) is in a debilitated amsa; (viii) is defeated in a planetary war with malefics-then that bhava is completely destroyed. It becomes futile. AlI the bhavas from lagna onwards have to be examined ln this manner. i:1fects oJ the Planets and Houses 81 1 lltJ~'ëlqfl1ffiilcilo"JtP': ~ f'lS.rfJëlfCI'.l6iwn GI~qffi~flI ft:ern: ~: ~ l'1,NfI11'''*'.~~ "i:{ ~ ëIT ~- f?f'ï'1~,q'li~~ ~wrr mv ~ ~ Il ~~ Il (1) If the owner of a bhava (i) is ln a kona or kendra, (il) is in the third or eleventh from tt, (lit) is in a friendly or exaltation stgn, (lv) is in his own Rasi or Navamsa, (v) and is between benefics-then the owners of such kona, kendra, third or eleventh hou ses also should be in exaltation; (2) or if the owner of that bhava is with or aspected by benefics-then such owner planet brings unequalled prosperity in a short time to that Bhava. ~ ~'ëlqftt~'ê4 ëfïHëfï&"@ 'QTtfl:T~: 'QlTt: ~~: ruàl~g.tft~: ~ ~"1l«(9j'tiG~0lI4"I'1': q,q,f(f;:(~,a:ftrr: ~ Rg;i}'ê41iif~f"1I'1,~:ài( mc:mA ~ Il ~~ Il (1) When a bhava, its lord, and its stgniflcator (karaka) (i) are all hemmed between malefics, (ii) are in conjunction with malefics and are weak, and (iii) have no aspect from or conjunction with benefics. (2) (i) When malefics are in houses 4, 5, 8, 9 and 12 counted from the concerned Bhava, its lord and its Karaka, (il) and when the lords of the navamsas having these malefics are inimical, combust, or defeated in Graha Yud- dha. Then one has to affirm that Bhava s destroyed (Iiter- ally harmed). ~fJëll Fe:: t!. Mf:I<:61 0' fi ft ~ n~ 1Oi~, ëI' n'ï'1 ~ 'ft'h:lr: f()&:Iëfï{l~ q,q€l'ê4{l~: ~ t4~gl'1,~:à'ï'1~q') ~- ~ ~~~~:~sfq~~: II~~ Il ## Page 43 82 Uttara Kalamrlta A benefic (i) in his own house, (il) In his exaltation, (iii) in his friend's hou se , or (lv) in Vargo- ttama brings happiness to the native. If such a planet is a malefic one, placed in any of these positions will give favourable results. The planets owning the Rasi and Navamsa of the lord of a Bhava, should be strong. Then the owner of that Bhava will gtve profitable results. A powerful benefic in a friendly Rasi and Amsa of any Bhava will confer the benefic results of the Bhava. Notes It is not clear whether natu ral : or functional benefics are intended. For Vrishabha lagna the natural benefic is a functional malefic. We have to fuse natural with tempo- ~!~ra rary relationships to Ketu 15.27 determine the nature oi a 1---1f--_J._----t--- planet. This is logical and 6.19 L Shukra proper. ln chart 62 the fifth lord is in the twelfth from it. The fifth i s aspected by Shani and Kuja. The ninth has the eighth lord and it is between malefics. The significator for children Is afflicted by Kuja and Shani. She had many abortions and there is no surviving child. The h Id . 22.7 26.41 house of c i ren 1S Shani R Ketu spoilt. 1---~-_L----1r-----1 Guru 62 4.52 1954.10.8 Kuja 15.27 5.52 Shanl 16.17 Budha 1.30 Ravi 21.21 Rahu ln chart 63 the seventh house and its lord are afflicted by Kuja.

for marr tage _. is conjunct Rahu. In Navamsa 63 29.54 1938.10.2 L 16.49 Guru R Kuja 22.19 26.41 20.1 Rahu 8.27 Budha Chandra 29.14 15.8 Ravi Shukra Eifects of the Planets and Houses 83 Kuja is in the second and Shani in the fifth, the two havmg . mutual aspects. The seventh Bhava is spoilt and she was denied marriage. Chart 64 is that of the noted astronomer and astrolo- ger, the late K. M. Kharegat. The fourth lord Budha is also the stgntûcator, posited in his own hou se (lagna). He i~ with the benefic tenth lord Guru. An exalted planet aspected by the benefic Guru is in the Budha 14.7 fifth. The lord of speech is in the eleventh having a mutual aspect with exalted Shani. The lagna, Guru and Ravi are Vargottama. Fourth and fifth houses along with lagna are ren- dered strong explatning his astronomical and astrologt- cal skills. The seventh is aspected by Shani, while the significator of marriage Is with Ketu; and this is one reason why he did not marry. Also the seventh lord is in the house of his enemy. The tenth is vitiated by the malefic aspect of the lord of the sixth and eleventh. ln chart 65 the ninth and tenth houses have benefics and a benefic aspects the ninth. The benefics are ip their own houses. The Moon as- pects the lagna. These 22

Chandra 29.14

Shukra Eifects of the Planets and Houses 83 Kuja is in the second and Shani in the fifth, the two havmg . mutual aspects. The seventh Bhava is spoilt and she was denied marriage. Chart 64 is that of the noted astronomer and astrolo- ger, the late K. M. Kharegat. The fourth lord Budha is also the stgntûcator, posited in his own hou se (lagna). He i~ with the benefic tenth lord Guru. An exalted planet aspected by the benefic Guru is in the Budha 14.7 fifth. The lord of speech is in the eleventh having a mutual aspect with exalted Shani. The lagna, Guru and Ravi are Vargottama. Fourth and fifth houses along with lagna are ren- dered strong explatning his astronomical and astrologt- cal skills. The seventh is aspected by Shani, while the significator of marriage Is with Ketu; and this is one reason why he did not marry. Also the seventh lord is in the house of his enemy. The tenth is vitiated by the malefic aspect of the lord of the sixth and eleventh. ln chart 65 the ninth and tenth houses have benefics and a benefic aspects the ninth. The benefics are ip their own houses. The Moon as- pects the lagna. These

15 Ch d Ravi 21 Budha benefic points strengthen an ra+- __ .....L... __ -+- __ ~ the houses. 'The aspect of the malefic sixth lord Shani on lagna having Kuja made him struggle. Mars is also the lord of the eighth as- pecting the fourth. The conjunction of the ninth lord with the twelfth lord in L29 10.50 Chandra Guru 28 22 1.34 Rahu 1 64 Ravi ... 1895.7.16 Kuja 0.13 Shukra 17 Ketu 22 9 Shani Shanll! Rahu Il 65 Ketu 11 1888.6.4 1 Kuja 21 L5 Guru 8 the ninth added to the struggles. Guru's aspect on the Moon and his mutual aspect with Shukra made him a good philosopher. _ i ## Page 44 l , 84

l" ,., Chart 66 shows B~dha in the tenth though he owns the sixth house and ts aspected by Kuja, This explains Dr. Sampurnanand's astronomical, astrological and Sanskrit scholarship. The tenth and fourth lords are beneficially aspected by Guru who is in his mulatrikona, ninth house. Guru is with an- other beneflc Shukra, the 2.25 1890.1.1 11.17 lord of a kendra, Houses 4,., Budha Shani R 5, 9 and 10 are rendered Ketu 10.12 strong. Chandra tn Iagna Guru 25.32 7.56 . d

Kuja and the aspects of Kuja anc Shukra 6.57 Guru in lagna have made the lagna equally strong. Of course Shanl's aspect on the seventh and Kuja has adversely affected the seventh house matters. This educatlonist-cum-statesman passed away in 1968. Chart 67 has many brilliant features. Lord of the ninth, Vidyakaraka Budha, is in lagna with the benefic Guru who has exchanged hou ses with Shukra, the lord of lagna. Yogakaraka Shani is in his own fourth house. Lord of the tenth is in the eleventh, and in his own in the Amsa. Guru is 18.57 Shani Vargottama .. Shani aspects Budha 27.8 the tenth. A famous admin- 1.18 Guru 2.58 . 26.2 17.16 istrator, str at egts t and Shukra Ravi ~~~.;343 Kuja Nobel Laureate in Litera- ture is assured by this chart of Sir Winston Churchill. Rahu L. 23.50 10.12 Chandra Pt---_;:...+-- 66 3.43 Rahu 67 1874.11.30 11.20 Chandra ft:tfîltiGln:1Idf'O'l ~ . r:: ~.....:o"''''' '''''''''~1 'l]15i?: f'O'Il(9iI4li'I: rfldii1!W~: ""j~':l. flj&Olt;l~l: fQ:ïll&J1fC1q'11T: "Is'+<'l~f"11I m ft114~tiGl: ~- ~ n:g.,î'êl'[<tro.f"ldlli':à'ï1(~: ~: Il ~\( Il The stgn owned by.a planet posited in houses 6, 8, or EJfects of the Planets and Houses 85 12 is inauspicious. The sign havtng the lord of 6, 8 or 12 or the one aspected by such a lord is destroyed. Shukrain 12, Budha in 8, and Guru in 6 gtve happiness. If the planets in 6, 8 and 12 are ln a friendly, own, or exaltation stgn, or if they are aspectèd by a beneflc planet, they will prove beneficial. If the planets in 6, 8 and 12 are in an enemy's' house, debilitated, combust, or defeated in planetary war, then such planets will be favourable and auspicious. ~ ê!",Qln~ ~: Ql(COI""'1Ql(COIfCOl«! ~ëR"1I~ëR"1f~~: ~~: 'i.C4fgQI~(9iql\ 1 t;lfCOliif'Qgnl ~: W!l~q4(l ~: li'lfCl*iq,1_ ~~ 'P-!: ~ ~ \1'hitsfttiT lIT ~ Il ~t.., Il A planet in infancy, in old age, combust or defeated in war, does not aspect, even if it appears to be aspecting. Beneflc planets during the bright half of a lunar month aspect towards the east. Maleflcs during the dark half of a lunar month aspect towards the west. Jupiter in his aspect towards the west is strong. ln his direct motion Saturri is strong. Even if they are combust Shukra and Shani do not become weak. Kuja is strong even if he is in an enemy's house. 1; / Notes ln an odd sign according to the number of, degrees advanced, a planet is respectively in infancy, boyhood, adolescence, advanced, and dead. ln an even stgn this order is reversed. Each stage covers six degrees of the sign. Sun, Venus, Mars, Rahu, Saturn, Moon, Mercury and Jupiter are respectively the lords of the east, south east, . south, south west, west, north west north and north east 'f ' . Mesha and Vrishabha, or lagna and the second house rule the east: Mithuna or the third house refet~no south- east. Karka and Simha or the 4th and the 5th govem the south. Kanya or the 6th rules south-west. Tula and Vris- chika or the 7th and the eighth refer to the west.Dhanush or th.e.9th governs north-west. Makara and Kumbha or the lQth and llth refer to the North. Mina or the l2th rule 1 ## Page 45 86 Uttara Kalamrita North east. Shukra and Shani when combust do not 10Se strength as far as the calculation of longevity is concerned.-Amsa. Pinda, Naisargika ayurdaya. ~ '9'~€4"'4ilft"qq,": ~ ~: ~: ~(,~:J\qiOl4ffe4d' ~ &:4q~ ~ l' . ~ H'''~Ms<ft6Gêfît( ~ 1i1d\~I+i~MsfQ' ~ q,,<i~HI~i flAr Il ~" Il (i) Benefics in a kendra, in houses 2. 3. 5. 9 and Il and even in the sixth are auspicious. (ii) Maleflcs are auspicious in houses 3. 6. 10 and 11. (Ui) Sun ahd Shani are favourable in the ninth. (iv) Mercury ts beneflcial in the eighth. (v) Shani in exaltation. own sign, or in a sign owned by Guru will gtve beneftc results, even if tt is the lagna. (vi) Even when placed. in the twelfth Shukra is auspi- cious except when he Is ln Rasi or Amsa belongmg to ShanL Notes Only for Mina Shukra in the twelfth is tnausptctous, accordmg to Bhavartha Ratnakara. (i) ln chart 68 Shani is exalted ln Lagna and he is a Yogakaraka(v) Shukra Is in the twelfth and he is the 5 lord of Lagna debilttated Guru R +---L---t-----i (vi).

23 aspect between Guru and Chandra Shukra. The beneftc Guru ~ is in the slxth in his own house (iii). The malefics Mars. Ravi. Budha and Rahu Rahu are in upachaya Kuja 13 hou ses which are 3. 6. 10 and Il (U). This is the chart of famous Germàn poet. Goethe. who gave a new direction to German literature. Ketu 68 1749.8.28 Budha 9 Ravi 14 IShani 25 6 L 27 Shukra 1

87 TWo benefics in the eleventh, one in lagna, and one in his own slxth house are present in chart 71. The lord of 2 and 7 is exalted. Ravi and Guru are Va;:gottama. ln navamsa Budha is in the eighth. This is the chart of His Holiness Sri Chan- drasekhara Bhar atr, the Pontiff of Sringerl Pitha. He Chandra 8 was a scholar, Philosopher Shukra 18 and a realised soul, The two -,-;;'Ket7'U"715=--+----t philos 0 p hical plane t S. Budha 5 15 , Ravi 1 Shani

L21 mutual aspects. The Yo- gakaraka Shani in the twelfth indicates his renunctanon, This is heightened by the Sun (soul of Kala Purusha) and 14.34 Ketu 15.15 ' Chandra Kuja 13.4 21.21 Shukra 14.21 Budha 69 1900.8.18 2.33 Ravi 6.11 9.12 GIru 14.34 Rahu L ShaniiR .1 tional reputation. ln chart 70 two bene- fies are ln a kona (i). Fifth and seventh lords. and lords of 4 and 8 have exchanged signs. The ninth lord is ex- alted in the fifth. Shani is in the ninth (iii). The major periods of Chandra and Kuja from May 1913 to May 1930 were very active and Influeri- tial years ln the life of Moti LaI Nehru. 28 : 15

14.34 Ketu

Chandra Kuja 13.4 21.21 Shukra 14.21 Budha 69 1900.8.18 2.33 Ravi 6.11 9.12 GIru

L ShaniiR .1 tional reputation. ln chart 70 two bene- fies are ln a kona (i). Fifth and seventh lords. and lords of 4 and 8 have exchanged signs. The ninth lord is ex- alted in the fifth. Shani is in the ninth (iii). The major periods of Chandra and Kuja from May 1913 to May 1930 were very active and Influeri- tial years ln the life of Moti LaI Nehru. 28 :

71 25 l 1892.10.16 ·Kuja ln chart 69 two bene- fies are ln kendra and one in the 9th (i). Malefic Ravi Is ln the tenth ln his own sign (U). Shani is in a sign owned by Gu~iii). This ts the chart of Mrs. Vijayalakshmi Pandit. From the middle of Guru's major period and in the first half or Shani's major period . she . acquired an interna- 15 Ravi 25 Kuja 1 Chandra Shukra 24 Ketu 26 Budha 9 . 24 70 Guru 1861.5.6 12 1 Shanj Rahu 26 L 11 ## Page 46 88 Uttara Kalamrita Ketu (stgniûcator of moksha) in lagna. Guru and Shani are lords of 9 and 10 from the ninth, and they are yogakarakas. The lord of 2 and 7 exalted in the fourth from lagna and Budha have made him a htghly learned man in scriptures and philosophy. Exchange of houses by the Sun and Venus show his great penance (tapas). Moon representing the mind and Shukra the body in the eleventh, aspected by exalted Kuja, intensifies the above qualities. ln chart 72 the three benefics are placed in malefic houses 8 and 12. Shukra is in the twelfth. He Is the lord of the eighth'. Waning Moon and Shani are in the elev- enth. Shani aspects lagna and the eighth. Sh.e had a short life which ended in February 1928. The fifth house has the aspects of the malefics Kuja, Shani, and waning Moon, while the stgruftcator of children is badly placed. He had no surviving children. Shani 28 Chandra 12 1875.4.1 Budha 21 Rahu 25 Ravi 18 L15

72 25 Kuja 2 Guru 8 Ketu (1) The wanmg Moon, (H) Budha, (Hi) Shukra, and (iv) full Moon and Guru are auspicious respectively in the proportion of 1/4, 1/2, 3! 4 and 1. When Guru and Sh ukra are in the house of a benefic with the lord of that house, they are beneficial. (v) Waning Moon and malefic Budha, (vi) the Sun, (vii) Kuja and Rahu, and (viii) . Shani and Ketu bring malefic results in the proportion of 1/4, 1/2, 3/4 and 1. EIfects ofth~ Planets and Houses 89 ~ Qï(i'lCfîHCfîI~1iiI ~ ~~fliCfîI~1iiI12f <f- 'êt.i:lla~IIf;ctï1cqi~lqICjN ~ ~ICjï1t1ii1'ïHëfi') 1 q@l~I~qHI~I.iI~\i(9j'IRtflNï(i'lQj~êfî- ~fI~HêfîcqICj4j'ICj~Iï1: ~ ~ ~ Il ~G Il (1) If the Karakas (stgntûcators) of the Bhavas are inimical to those Bhavas (houses), and if the owners of the Rasi and Navamsa having the lord of the bhava are hostile to the Bhava and its significator, the effects of the con- cerned Bhava are ruined. (2) If a malefic is positedIn a sign owned by a Karaka (signtûcator), itdestroys the effect to be gtven by the signt- ficator. (3) A malefic occupying a sign owned by a significator will lessen the effects of that Bhava. Notes The stgntûcator of the father Is the Sun, and the house is the ninth. For Vrtshabha lagna the ninth is owned by Shani who is hostile to the Sun. The same applies to Mithuna, Kanya and Kumbha lagnas as far as the father is concerned. The fifth house and the Karaka for children are hostile to Vrishabha, Mithuna, Makara and Kumbha la- gnas. The seventh house and the Karaka for partner are hostile in the case of Mithuna (neutral), Karaka (neutral), Simha, Kanya (neutral), Vrishabha (neutral), Tula (neutral), Vrishchika (neutral), Dhanus, Makara, Kumbha, and Mina lagnas. ln this way we have to judge the chart for the other bhavas as weil. 'l()lr1i""ll~lr.,~:~: ~iSG~:6sr",f)lonsfq ft:~ ittrr: g;('ë0ldOêfîl: ~~ël1~m ~ ~: ~: 'lfiql~!'It::I: Il ~~ Il The full Moon, Guru, Shani and Ketu are called Chadakas for the second and the twelfth houses from them. When Guru owning a maleflc house like 6,8 or 12 becomes ## Page 47 90 Uttara Kalamrita a malefic, he is a Chadaka only for the twelfth from himself. The others are Chadakas only for the second house from themselves. The owners of the various Bhavas and their Karakas bring good luck or auspictous results when they are related by way of aspect. position. conjunction, or exchange. ~.sf1:r ~êfïGl'I~(dI~'" ~: ~~..qëfïlS51'~ ~ ~ a"tll~êfïl&il ~ Il ~o Il A planet in the second from a Bhava is its Chadaka, in the third from it is Vedhaka, in the fourth from it Bandhaka, and in the eighth from it Prati-bandhaka. From the planet in the the etghth from a bhava one should interpret the increase or decrease of that Bhava. The owners of the second and the seventh houses from a Bhava are its mar- akas (destroyers). .' Notes Chadaka is that which shadows or over-shadows. Bandhaka is one who imprisons. Pratibandhaka is an op- posing force. Vedha is an obstructing power. r~"'itFGl'lf!OI ~f6G("lli: ~ ~ ~1~9{i~r'Hîf~ "f ~ ~ 1 ~: ~ mrrSr~qlfît4 ~: &~~11~i m"4If1~Rl@iJciMI~: ~: ~ Il ~~ Il The aspect by friendly planets on a malefic planet is called 'Svadhina Vedha', The aspect cast by unfriendly male fies on the male fie one is 'Paradhina Ved ha '. The aspect of the benefics gtves similar results; and the se are experienced at the begtnning, while those of the male- fics are a little unfortunate experienced towards the end. The 'bhagya' or fortune and longevity of the native is simi- larly determined by the strengths of the benefics and malefics. Effects of the Planets and Bouses 91 Notes 'Svadhma' is that which is under control and therefore not productive of bad results. The ether is beyond control and hence malefic. The enemtes of the malefics are: .: Sun - Shani and Shukra: Waning Moon - no one; Kuja Budha; Budha - Chandra; Shani - Ravi. Chandra and Kuja. Actually the term Vedha plays a major role ln transit (Gochara) results. . r~ OQ~6IiSô·n ~ r~ &riT qr ~ ft:~.sf1:r mlëf ~.q ~f!OIlffï1 arf4'l;q~{( 1 . ~~olqï'1I~'êlI~~qcMf8;rnT . .' 'ffi"ï'1T-m't ~: ~ TT'if1f~HI;it~ëH: Il ~~ Il There are three yogas: (i) The lord of the eighth in the sixth or twelfth; (iO The lord of the sixth in the eighth or twelfth; and (tii) The lord of the twelfth in the six th or etghth, These three are Viparita Raja yogas--extra-ordinary Raja yogas. These lords must be related mutuaily by con- junction, mutual aspect. or mutual exchange of houses. They should not at the sa me time have any such relation with other planets. Then the native becomes a famous prosperous and powerful king or emperor. . Notes The relation mentioned is only between the two. If all the three are involved , it is ail the more powerful. It is an extraordinary Rajayoga. ln chart 73 the eighth lord. a functional maleflc, is in the twelfth wlth the rna- lefic Rahu. The Itrst combi- nation is fulfilled. The sixth and first lord is exalted in the eleventh with the lords' Ravi 25.12 Guru 10.35 Kuja 13.46 Shukra 18.39 Rahu 7.3 L 29.22 Budha 14.34 73 1893.4.7 29.47 7.3 16.27 Chandra Ketu Shani ## Page 48 92 Uttara Kalamrita 2, 5 and 4. They are directly aspected by the yoga Karaka Shani from the sixth. The lord of 7 and 12 is Vargottama. The indus trial and financial potential ofMr. R. K. Dalmia is well known. 21.26 10.41 Ravi Budha L 28

17.9 Chandra Shani 74 15.57

0.57 1935.6.6 Rahu 23.1 15.19

13.23 Ravi 28.55 Shukra Budha 25.5! 14.28 76 Ketu Rahu 14.28 1897.7.13 Kuja 10.30 L 8.38 Guru 15.41 Chandra 1.54 20.37 Shani R Chart 74 is a powerful one. The eighth lord is retro grade in the sixth and unaspected. The yoga Kar- aka Shani is in his mula- trtkona, the ten th , and unblemished. Also Budha and Chandra are in their own houses. ln April 85 the major period of the Moon has started. This Is the 3.0 Ketu L 75 1902.10.11 0.20 Chandra 23 Guru 15 Kuja 28.53 Rahu 3.0 Ravi 25.4 10.43 Shukra Shani Budha R 13.25

93 is spoilt. From the beginnmg of the major period of the Sun his decline started. He lost a very huge property. His was a hand-to-mouth existence till the end of Kuja's major per- Iod. The twelfth lord is in the etghth with the lord of 4 and Il, and aspected by Shani, the lord of Lagna. His recovery began rapidly in the major period of Guru which started in August 1947. ln the same period of the first of May, 1956, he died. ln chart 77 the lords of 8 and 12 have exchanged stgns. The owners of 6 and 8 are in the twelfth with the functional maleflc Budha. He was very wealthy. The position of Kuja, lord of 2 and 9, in the ten th and his aspects made him htghly prosperous. Budha and Shani are Vargottama. ln chart 78 the lords of 6 and 8 are conjunct in the twelfth. Shukra and Lagna are Vargottama. The twelfth is unaspected. The Sun is exalted. The twelfth shows that he was free from enemies and that he had sorne good property. But he worked more and received less. He died in January 1914. ln chart 79 the lords of 6 and 8 have exchanged stgns , without receiving any aspect. This yoga givcs a long life. She is lucky, wealthy and prosperous. Rahu 21 Chandra Guru 2 L 25 28 Shukra 8 Budha 15 Ravi 1 77 1894.2.13 ; " Kuja 8 Shani 2 Ketu 21 5.58 11.26 Shani Ketu Kuja 11.34 79 Guru 1937.12.27 L 25 9.42

17.55 Budha 17.28 Ravi 12.37 11.26 Chandra Shani 28 Budha 25 Shukra 15 Rahu 2 Kuja 28 Ravi 17 L15 78 15 1853.4.30 Chandra Ketu 2 Guru 2 chart of H. H. Dalai Lama the Nobel Laureate for peace in 1989. Chart 75 is that of Jaya Prakash Narain. The eighth lord is in the sixth while its owner is in S~ani's house. Thus the two are related. His Shani Dasa started in August 1955 and Shani, Rahu and Ketu are Vargottama. Sharii's period was one of a struggle and achievement. ln the subperiodof Shukra in Budha (lord of . 12) he top pled the govern- ment of Mrs. Gandhi. Note also the ex- change of houses by the lords of 3 and 4. He passed away in October 1979. ln ehart 76, the sixth and eighth lords are eon- junet in the sixth, aspeeted by the full Moon. The yoga ## Page 49 94 Uttara Kalamrita "Q1tfT: oft;::rrm: ~'qT ~: àï;:;;;f:ilêfl)olf~: ~:~~~~~I ~ ~: ~: !îlfllQlf.oq111 ~: ~OIf.:a:(lqa:: fl4ii1tr1: wrr: Il ~~ Il When malefics are debilitated, strong benefics are posited in kendras and konas, and the lords of 4, 9 and 10 are together in the mnth or tenth house from the' lagna, the native becomes a r uler, wise or intelligent, highly wealthy, famous, valorous and longlived. Such a wise one will be respected by other rulers and is similar to an all- knowing one. W.,lffll"1&'q' i4n6G4fq~ ~cqq ~ ~ . à . 'f< . fi ;:;;;i{<l~cq \:1 {<IOIQi~ i4141 #jq ~ 1 ~ ~ f-;têfllolfqfô ~ ~~~mq~: Il ~~ Il Houses L, 4, 7 and 10 from lagna are called kendra, kantaka (literally, thorn), and Chatushtaya (four).' The houses following these are 2, 5, 8 and Il, and these are known as Panapharas. The remaining ones that follow these are 3, 6, 9 and 12 and the se are termed Apoklimas. Houses 5 and 9 from lagna are the Trikonas. Houses 3, 6, 10 and Il are known as Upachayas (houses of mcrease). The stgn where the Moon is posited is the Janma Rasi or Chandra lagna. The lagna is the first house. Notes The term Trikona means a triangle having three angles. The author has mentioned only the fifth and the ninth houses. Lagna is the third member of the Trikonas. Lagna is bath a kona and a kendra. ~ ~ f't:rffi q~ ~1êR4I(QCfï~i4;:;;;ql: :11 Il

95 The Sun has the sou! or nature of God Rudra, and he represents the father. The Moon has the soul or character of Shakti and stands for the mother. The planets Kuja, Budha, Guru, Shukra and Shan! have arisen from (barn of, produced by) the five elements which are respectively Prithvi (earth), Apas (water), Tejas (flre), Vayu (air), and Akasha (ether). Guru, Shukra and Budha are barn of (have the nature of) Sattva Guna. Mars arase out of the Guna called Rajas (desire, attach.rnent). Shani is barn of the Guna Tamas (appetite, passion). The Sun and the Moon do not bring about the death - of any native. But when they own the malefic houses 6 or 8, they cause much suffering. ' Notes ln the Sankhya system of Philosophy and in the Bhagavad Gita we corne across the three gunas. Sattva refers ta the causal .body, Rajas ta the subtle body, and Tamas to the gross or physical body with the senses. Mars stands for the earth, as he is called the son of the earth in our mythology. Mercury being the son of the watery Moon, he stands for water. As fire is opposed ta water, Kuja is inirnical ta Budha. It is ta be noted that the watery sïgns are ruled by the Moon (Karka), Kuja (Vrishchika) and Guru (Mina). Varahamihira gives fire ta the Sun, water ta the Moon, fire ta Kuja (2.5), Earth ta Budha, Ether or Akasha ta Guru, Water ta Shukra, and Vayu ta Shani (2.6). Further he ascribes Sattva Guna ta the Sun, Moon and Guru; Rajas ta Budha and Shukra, and Tamas ta Kuja and Shan! (2.7). According ta Yavanesvara, the Sun, Kuja and Guru have Sattvaguna, Chandra and Shukra have Rajas,' Shani has Tamas, and Budha has the guna of the planet he is asso- ciated with. Satyacharya (Satyakirtij observed that Kuja and Shan! have Tamas, Budha and Shukra have Rajas, and the rest have Sattva. Varahamihira follows Satyacharya. ) ## Page 50 Uttara Kalamrtta Varahamihira. ln the 1 ts ShaIÙ and Kuja in oth have Tamas, It is a. ~ cUi 1 JI Il ':i~ Il and 8 from the Moon , no malefics in these ing or one equal to a ess. He is Iong-Iived, arned, and he has all n, friends and other roleasures or happi- ients spoke of seven enefics need not be in hou ses or in one only. laced in one of these ~- . If there are two, he e. he has an eminent th and Shukra in the i 5.40 25.25

L8 80 i 1912.12.24 24.54 Kuja 15.30 18.10 Ketu Budha C _.. 96 The present author differs here from second Kanda verse 89 the author trea such a way as to make us infer that b safer for many to follow Varahamihir 61ct.~CijI6G4i~ ~RH§I'i:4(I~4::,I: ft:e«rr..t -mrr ~ ~ ~ nGT ~ 4i61f1~&:1 cft El fgfc:l>3t tllf.:ccl1lsfuI HtI~n fé! @Ou fé!.,l dli f.(ij dlHIg;lîlti&:«'J6If~fé!fcli!Oi '''OGIf4a.1 ~ Benefics occupying houses 6. 7 cause Adhi Yoga. There should be houses. Then the native becomes a k king and experiences greatest happin victorious, famous in all ways. and le the pleasures. He has wife, childre various 'supports that bring ananda ness) along with conveyances. Notes Srutakirti stated that the anc kinds of Adhi yoga. Then the three b the three houses. They can be in two If there is only one planet strongly p hou ses. the native becomes a leader becomes a minister. If there are thre position in life. Chart 80 shows Guru in the six seventh. There is also a malefic in the sixth. Her fa- ther was wealthy while her husband was in the Indian Audit and Accounts Ser- vice. Yoga karaka Mars is in the fifth in his own house. The lord of the ninth is in his mulatrikona in the sixth. The lords of 7 and 1 1 15.30 Rahu 21.22 Shukra Ravi 9.51 Guru 5.16 Elfects c!f the Planets and Houses 97 have exchanged stgns. If Guru were;o be in the sixth or etghth frorn the Moon. it will gtve rise to kemadruma yoga which is undesirable. Hence Guru should be in the seventh for a proper Adhi yoga. ln Shivaji's chart (Simha lagna already gtven), the Moon is in kanya with Ravi and Guru in Kumbha, Budha In Mina, and Shukra in Mesha. This is more or less a perfect adhi yoga. the great scholar, philosopher and Saint Appaya Dik~hita (Kanya lagna) had his Moon ip Mina while RaVI and Budha are in Kanya and Shukra in Tula, The two benefics are in their own houses, and Budha is aspected by the Moon and by Guru from Makara. This is a perfect yoga. ~ëfîf"'I.,€jG'Rtj;i""'G: ~ ~_ ~: ëfî~~fil",&:fiur>i ~ .~ Ü ~ ijllGî~Cli ~, ~ Ü ~: ~ tttsftr qi)ll~CI('{ Il ~19 Il The units of brilliance for the seven planets (in the order of the week days) are 30, 16, 6, 8, 10, 12 and 1. Take the Kalas of the lord of the nmth frorn lagna and of the lord of the runth from the Moon. Add thern. Divide t by twelve and take the rernainder. Count the rernain- der from the Moon sign, This is Indu lagna. If there is a beneûc wtthout any maleüo, the native becomes a multi-millionaire. If there is a malefic. his wealth is n thousands only. If the malefic is exalted, he will be rnuIti millionaire. Notes To rneasure the financial assets 'this Indu lagna is onsidered by sorne astrologers.· .. ) ## Page 51 98 Uttara Kalamrlta ln chart 81 the ninth lord from both lagna and the Moon is Budha.· The kalas of Budha are etght. The total is sixteen. After expunging twelve we get four. From the Moon the fourth is Mesha wtth the benefic Guru. The lord of the fourth is in the tenth and it gave the native houses, vehicles and power. The ninth lord and Guru are Vargottama, Indu lagna has Vargottama Guru. The native held a very htgh position in one of the Indian States. 8.20 1.45 Shukra Guru 18.3 Ketu 81 1905.2.4 22.2 Ra~l· Budha 0:10. 17.4 Chandra L25 Shan129.53 18.3 Rahu 17.27 Kuja . ~6ë1I<01lt.JhëHl: êfîffl4<01l: 'ff<fsftf ëiT ~:, . ~~~~I ~ -;y •.• " 61601!>G<ïQ<OI14IC1adfc:: ~ ~<OI0r!ll~I- f~h1ffl1G~~lIfëlqlêfî~"Ièl ~ iillfc::~1. 1 t ~{. t 1 Take the lords of houses 2, 5, 9 and Il. If two or more lords of these houses are mutually related by conjunction, aspect or exchange of stgns, and if they are strong, the native of the chart will have lakhs. If the lord of any evil house (6, 8, 12) is in relation to the above combination, the entire wealth is lost; and the native is in debts and faces troubles from enemies. These results will appear in the major periods of the lords of houses 2, 5, 9 and Il. Notes ln chart 82 the fifth . '. lord Is with the six th lord . .aspected by Shani, lord of Il and 12. The lagna has the elghth lord in it. The lord of 2 and 9 ts aspected by Guru artd is aspecting the lord of l L'arid 12. This Ketu 19.57 Shukra 21.2 Budha 10.42 L 14 18.27 Kuja Ravi 23.28 Chandra 7.31 82 1959.3.8 19.57 Rahu 12.31 Shani 8.30 Guru

15.30 18.10 Ketu Budha C _.. 96 The present author differs here from second Kanda verse 89 the author trea such a way as to make us infer that b safer for many to follow Varahamihir 61ct.~CijI6G4i~ ~RH§I'i:4(I~4::,I: ft:e«rr..t -mrr ~ ~ ~ nGT ~ 4i61f1~&:1 cft El fgfc:l>3t tllf.:ccl1lsfuI HtI~n fé! @Ou fé!.,l dli f.(ij dlHIg;lîlti&:«'J6If~fé!fcli!Oi '''OGIf4a.1 ~ Benefics occupying houses 6. 7 cause Adhi Yoga. There should be houses. Then the native becomes a k king and experiences greatest happin victorious, famous in all ways. and le the pleasures. He has wife, childre various 'supports that bring ananda ness) along with conveyances. Notes Srutakirti stated that the anc kinds of Adhi yoga. Then the three b the three houses. They can be in two If there is only one planet strongly p hou ses. the native becomes a leader becomes a minister. If there are thre position in life. Chart 80 shows Guru in the six seventh. There is also a malefic in the sixth. Her fa- ther was wealthy while her husband was in the Indian Audit and Accounts Ser- vice. Yoga karaka Mars is in the fifth in his own house. The lord of the ninth is in his mulatrikona in the sixth. The lords of 7 and 1 1 15.30 Rahu 21.22 Shukra Ravi 9.51 Guru 5.16 Elfects c!f the Planets and Houses 97 have exchanged stgns. If Guru were;o be in the sixth or etghth frorn the Moon. it will gtve rise to kemadruma yoga which is undesirable. Hence Guru should be in the seventh for a proper Adhi yoga. ln Shivaji's chart (Simha lagna already gtven), the Moon is in kanya with Ravi and Guru in Kumbha, Budha In Mina, and Shukra in Mesha. This is more or less a perfect adhi yoga. the great scholar, philosopher and Saint Appaya Dik~hita (Kanya lagna) had his Moon ip Mina while RaVI and Budha are in Kanya and Shukra in Tula, The two benefics are in their own houses, and Budha is aspected by the Moon and by Guru from Makara. This is a perfect yoga. ~ëfîf"'I.,€jG'Rtj;i""'G: ~ ~_ ~: ëfî~~fil",&:fiur>i ~ .~ Ü ~ ijllGî~Cli ~, ~ Ü ~: ~ tttsftr qi)ll~CI('{ Il ~19 Il The units of brilliance for the seven planets (in the order of the week days) are 30, 16, 6, 8, 10, 12 and 1. Take the Kalas of the lord of the nmth frorn lagna and of the lord of the runth from the Moon. Add thern. Divide t by twelve and take the rernainder. Count the rernain- der from the Moon sign, This is Indu lagna. If there is a beneûc wtthout any maleüo, the native becomes a multi-millionaire. If there is a malefic. his wealth is n thousands only. If the malefic is exalted, he will be rnuIti millionaire. Notes To rneasure the financial assets 'this Indu lagna is onsidered by sorne astrologers.· .. ) ## Page 51 98 Uttara Kalamrlta ln chart 81 the ninth lord from both lagna and the Moon is Budha.· The kalas of Budha are etght. The total is sixteen. After expunging twelve we get four. From the Moon the fourth is Mesha wtth the benefic Guru. The lord of the fourth is in the tenth and it gave the native houses, vehicles and power. The ninth lord and Guru are Vargottama, Indu lagna has Vargottama Guru. The native held a very htgh position in one of the Indian States. 8.20 1.45 Shukra Guru 18.3 Ketu 81 1905.2.4

Budha 0:10.

L25 Shan129.53 18.3 Rahu 17.27 Kuja . ~6ë1I<01lt.JhëHl: êfîffl4<01l: 'ff<fsftf ëiT ~:, . ~~~~I ~ -;y •.• " 61601!>G<ïQ<OI14IC1adfc:: ~ ~<OI0r!ll~I- f~h1ffl1G~~lIfëlqlêfî~"Ièl ~ iillfc::~1. 1 t ~{. t 1 Take the lords of houses 2, 5, 9 and Il. If two or more lords of these houses are mutually related by conjunction, aspect or exchange of stgns, and if they are strong, the native of the chart will have lakhs. If the lord of any evil house (6, 8, 12) is in relation to the above combination, the entire wealth is lost; and the native is in debts and faces troubles from enemies. These results will appear in the major periods of the lords of houses 2, 5, 9 and Il. Notes ln chart 82 the fifth . '. lord Is with the six th lord . .aspected by Shani, lord of Il and 12. The lagna has the elghth lord in it. The lord of 2 and 9 ts aspected by Guru artd is aspecting the lord of l L'arid 12. This Ketu 19.57 Shukra 21.2 Budha 10.42 L 14 18.27 Kuja Ravi 23.28 Chandra 7.31 82 1959.3.8 19.57 Rahu 12.31 Shani 8.30

99 young man paid Rupees fifty thousand for a job in the gulf countries in 1987. He did Kuja 6.5 t g t . b Rahu 13.48 no e any JO . Shani 28.35 ln chart 83 the lord of t-----+--_.._--+S-h-u-kr-a~ 2 and Il and significator 15.7 for money is in the eighth. The ninth lord is in the sixth. The flfth lord is with the lord of the stxth as- pected by the twelfth lord. He lost aIl bis wealth and is now subsisting on a smaU L 83 1945.9.6 Ravi 20.25 Chandra 19.32

13.48 9.24 Ketu Guru salary. Chart 84 shows the eleventh lord with the Sun ~~;u R ~~';~dra in the eighth aspected by Guru and Shani. The fourth lord has the aspect of Kuja, lord of 5 and 12. The fourth 26.33 lord is the Karaka for Shani R wealth. The ninth lord is in the eighth. The native lost seventy lakhs du ring the major period of the Sun. ln chart 85 the Karaka for wealth is exalted in the tenth aspected by exalted second lord. The ninth lord 15 in 26.47 Rahu 19.25 Shukra 24.45 ,84 Ravi 1963.8.1 18.57 Budha 26.49 Ketu L 25 16.3 Kuja the house of money as- pected by Guru and Shani. The fifth lord is in his own mulatrikona, unaspected by any. The lagna is be- tween two benefics, Budha (lord of 9) and Shukra (lord of 1 and 8). The lord of lagna is Vargottama. The second lord is exalted in a kendra. From the tenth the lords of 9 and 10 are Kuja and Guru who have mutual aspects. He has a strong Dhana yoga. Adding the Kalas for 26.12 Rahu 29.51 17.9 , Shani R Guru 85 5.0 1907.10.11 Kuja 26.12 10.20 Sturkra 0.14 24.2 Chandra Budha 24.31 R . L8 aVI Ketu ## Page 52

10.0 the ninth hou ses we get 24, giving us the twelfth house from the Moon. Here are two powerful benefics. =ài:+1'''I~'6I!1i5G~ ~ ~sfq WGT: ~: '6I141ëk'fIQ'I~ Of ~ \01à"'l1lffl "1'Ù~: 1 ~ ~: ~~'"~'6I~sfq lfIff«P.IT ~ ~ W"~f~ffi:~: ~ Of ~ Il ~'t Il If all the planets are only in Kendras, and not In the Panapharas or Apokltmas. the native becomes a King ~r t~e head of the administration. ln this yoga if the bene~rcs III strength and the full Moon are not with or aspectied by malefics, the native becomes wealthy, and is praised by t.he good persons. If the planets have no strength, the native lacks the ab ove qualities. ~1;Q4fë(qa:HIi'(â ~ \Olà::rG1lffl f~.,ls'ijI{q~ Cfiffi f(l1...,qf('lf"'~lfhPwi fëll'6IHf~'alf-<l~: 1 ~ ~ fëI!1{i"I@illG:_ ~sfq êflli'l~cH: ~~~ft~~II~OII If one is born at two ghatikas (48 minutes) after mi~- night or mid-noon. he becomes a king who conquers an his enemies, who observes the traditional codes of conduct, and who is well ver sed. ln the above situation if an exalted planet is posited in the second and is aspected by another exalted planet, the native becomes a multi-millionaire. If the aspecting planet is in his own house, and not exalted , the native will be ha ppy : owning only laklrs. Notes The Iir st part is too general. ln chart 86 the bir th is at midmght. The powcrful yoga Karaka Shani, aspected by Dhana Guru L Kuja Ketu Shukra Chandra 86 Ravi 1868.9.1 Budha Rahu Shani

101 Karaka Guru is aspectmg the lagna. Shani is lord of 9 (Bhagya) and lO (Rajya). The second lord is with the four th lord in the fourth aspected by yogakaraka Shani. The native served as Dewan in two former States of lndia. The second (dhanaj lord aspects the tenth and is with the royal planet who is in his mulatrikona. He became very rich. ~~fun'~om ~~I snm ~ ~ l1&mT ~ 00: ~ f" "(éfij'iMIt( àêktîlul&:lN ~ cm: ~~: Il ~~ " A fixed sign is stronger than a cardinal or movable one. The dual or common sign is stronger than the fixed one. When there are three planets in three houses, the two aspects of two planets over the third depends on their being a Chadaka or Vedhaka. The power of the aspect increases in relation to the aspecting planet being in a movable, fixed, or dual stgn. The same principle applies to the effects of the planets from these three signs and houses. When three planets are in the first drekkana of a movable sign, in the second drekkana of a fixed one, and in the third drekkana of a dual sign, the effects are full. The effect is average if they are in the second decanate of a movable one, the last one in a fixed sign and the first in a d ual sign. The effects are little when the planets are in the last decanate of a movable slgn, in the first of a fixed stgn and the second of a d ual slgn. 4'l11f4IU1êl41II"'1f<'l ~ lI~:iÎ'lêfïili~Jl- 4::<l~tlI2.( ~tiô~:t'6Iê1@'Ifi1ë(!iIa:~li~II~~ 1 ~ ~ \Olài!fClê1à l?i '6Iljql~INîM +rllM~'6Iê1@'6I~~~: Il ~~ Il The pla nets may cause a good or bad yoga when they are within an orb of twelve degrees. Of these two, if the planet that has a slower average motion is in advance and the one that has a faster average motion is behind, the yoga yields results. The effects are fully realised when they are ## Page 53 102 Uttara Kalamrita within one degree, and they are absent when they are separated by twelve degrees. ln the intermediate positions we have to determine the strength of theyoga proportion- ately. If the faster planet is in advance by twelve or more degrees, the good effects of the yoga are spoilt till that period. Notes This combination is known as conjunction. Its orb is eight or twelve degrees. ln chart 87 the 10r;1s of 9 ~, 10 from the nmth and from the tenth are Ravi" and Budha. They form a S~:t;"9Ilg Raja Yoga. Ravi and Shukra are Vargottama. The ninth lord aspects the tenth while Shani, the lord of 10 and Il aspects the eleventh. The combination of the lords of 3, 5 and 7 made the native influential and prosperous. Jupiter is a powerful yoga karaka. Malefics are in 3 and 6. Venus is combust. 25 25 Ravi 28 L18

Ketu Shani

21 18 Chandra 87 Guru 1884.7,14 ,28 Kuja 25 Rahu tml'j!îl~Ltld~êfiqN m~: 51q1i'll~CS4M\ ~ 1'11 &1 êfM,~f~~ Ii( Qii."i'fî«6l60 liSGfl: :'tfi'Tf.ëm: 1 q1i'~~ëI 1FTT: ~~~: ~~~'tAr: Qii;'19jQJ! Il 'H Il When a strong Moon has an applymg aspect on one of the two planets causing the yoga (given in verse 32), within the limits of the orb, the results will be specially stgmûcant. If the aspecting Moon ts posited in 6, 8 or 12, the results will not be marked ones. Planets aspect all houses. The aspect gives the best results if the aspecting planet is exalted or is in his own house. The results are average when the aspecting one is in a frtend's house. Elfects of the Planets and Houses 103 Notes When the aspecting planet's degrees are Iess than those of the aspected one, it is an applying aspect.' When the aspecting planet's degrees are more, it is a separating aspect. Earlier in verses 2. 18 and 19 the author states that no planet aspects 2, 6, Il and 12 from itself. Here he observes that planets aspect all houses, The aspects on 2 and 12 are called Parallel, on the third it is sextile (60°) or semi square (45°) and on the sixth it is quincunx (150°). This is the view of Western astrologers. ln calculaüng drishti bala (aspect strength), we take into consideration only the distance from 30° to 300° between the aspecting and the aspected. ~ ~ mëffif ~ ft1osàN~ ~- ~~:~~I ~~~ft:~ ~ ft:~ 'l4èi!;QQ~ ~ ~ Il ~~ Il Note the sign where the lord of a Bhava is posited. Count from that Bhava to the sign having Its lord. The same number of signs counted from that lord gives the Pada or Arudha Pada of that Bhava. With reference to this Arudha P~da of the concerned Bhava, we have to judge the au spi- ClOUS or inauspicious nature of that Bhava, its decrease or its increase. Thus we have to determine etght Arudha padas for houses i, 2, 4, 5, 7, 9, 10 and 12. The Arudha for the twelfth hou se is called upapada and that of the seventh is Darapada. Notes The special names are 1. Lagna-Arudha lagna, 2. Kosa Pada, 4. Vahana or matri or Vidya Pada, 5. Mantra Pada, 7. Dara Pada, 9. Bhagya Pada, 10. Rajya Pada, 12. Upapada. . If the lord of lagna is in the fifth from Iagna, the fifth from him is Arudha lagna. If the lord' of the fifth is in the seventh from it, the flfth itself is the Arudha of that house. If the lord of the seventh is in the fourth from it the fourth from its lord is the lagna and it is the darapada, Take the ## Page 54 104 Uttara Kalamrûa example chart 88. Here we are not to count the distance in degrees. We have to count only the number signs. The Arudha chart for this horoscope is as foUows: 25.44 28.30 L Ketu 21.58 88 Guru R 19.44 1920.1.22 18.8 Chandra Ravi 8.10 Shani R 28.37 28.30 28.30 Rahu Budha Shukra 3.26 Kuia Dara Kosa Vahana Upapada Mantra Rajya Arudha of Chart 88 ,__. Arudha L Bhagya Four of the arudhas are in odd slgns, Arudhas of houses 2, 4, 10 and 12 are in odd slgns. Those of 1, 5, 7 and 9 are in even stgns. From the arudha lagna the arudhas of 10 and 12 are in a kendra, those of 5 and 7 are in konas, that of the ninth is in seven, and those of 2 and 4 are badly situated. ~: f41R?"N~ ~~ ~~- ~f'lI~&;lol"'!16ÛI'~~ TI'ffi' qfilqf'Qsi't: 1 ~ ~ 'lffil: "r": 61 iSôl6GR:~ lIT t;)ëi~: ~~ ftUd1c'l"'llIfre:~l(( Il ~t.o. Il Elfects of the Planets and Houses 105 When the arudha lagna is a benefic stgn wtth a benefic in It, the native enjoys all pleasures and good fortune. Benefics in the konas and kendras of Arudha lagna will make the native a king and a great scholar. Malefics in the Arudha lagna and in its konas and kendras will gtve the contrary results; and the same effects will appear when malefics are in houses 6, 8 and 12 from Arudha lagna. ln this way the benefic and malefic nature of the results should be predicted for all the eight arudhas, Notes ln chart 88 the Arudha lagna is Vrishchika and Shukra occupies it. The sign is owned by the natural malefic but functlonal benefic Kuja, Guru is in a kona, Shani in a kendra and Kuja and Ral1U are in the twelfth. The health of the native will be indifferent; and because of Kuja and Rahu in 12 he underwent sorne operations. The arudha of the tenth (Rajya Pada) is Kumbha. The kendras have Shani and Shukra, while a kona has Kuja and Rahu. Guru and Budha are in upachayas. The native succeeded in his professional career, but after a struggle. ln this way we have to judge the other Arudhas. For instance, the Arudha of the seventh is Mina. Kuja and Rahu are in the eighth indicating the loss of wife. But as the lord of Dara- Pada is exalted, a second marriage is bound to be there. M('<j;iJ ~~Qî4"'lllIqa:ffi '" I~ 1~'>1 MI ..,41((- i'tf4Oll..,,,il 44a:1 ~",&~4f~~OII('<j;ili'tIq_ 1 oit iHqlqy;tU~IOllre:'*îrql'! f41('<j"~I!j;('lIï'11 ~sfu'*î@".hjr"'lIl~~~ II~~ Il Ifwe want to know about the children ofthe native, we have to take the help of the arudhas of hou ses 2,5 and 9. We have to examine carefuUy these Bhavas, Jupiter and the lord of lagna. AIso the Arudhas of the se Bhavas from Guru and from the lord of the lagna have to be examined along with the upapadas from these two and the benefic conjunc- tiens and aspects. If any malefic conjunction or aspect is ## Page 55 106 Uttara Kalamrtta. not there, there will be many children. The larger number of planets in odd and even signs will enable us to infer the number of sons and daughters. "lcifëM~ q«lfc::èfi6C1fq ~@;jI~hl~~~4dl-1 ~ ~ f1:rm 'J&i~lëfïqdl ~ q;à:'R<IJh ~ ~d~S1Cfî: ~d~~IiCllfctqëMra;ffit =àR"4IH.'<'-i111d~S1Cfîr-Rëlrl1 \ïI!!~:aI~Cfî~ëÎ ~UT: Il ~\9 Il Note the following combinatioris: (i) Budha, Shani and Kuja ln the arudha Padas of houses 2, 5, 9 and 12 from lagna, from the lord of lagna and from Guru; (H) Budha, Shani and Kuja in conjunction with the lord of those houses; (Hi) Budha, Shani and Kuja posited in the Rasi and Amsa of the Bhava; (iv) Shani and Guru in conjunction in one of these Bhavas. ln all these cases there will be loss of children or still births. If the tenth house and its lord are with or aspected by Shani, there will be an adopted son. The wise have declared these various ways. Notes ln chart 89 the tenth lord Budha and the tenth house are aspected by Shani. The Karaka for children is also with him. After many years of married life he adopted a son. But as the fifth lord and the fifth house are aspected by Guru from his mulatrikona and lagna, later he had his own sons. He died in 1973. 23.44 Ravi 17.33 2.17 Ketu Shukra 26.13 Budha 0.39 Kuja 89 1901.4.6 23.36 Shani 19.41 Guru L 2.17 23.12 Rahu Chandra ., 1 EJfec~ ,o-{ the Pla nets ,and Houses 107 \ \ \ \ \ \ \\ ~~dd~6Gql( ~ ~ i'fm~: S·H4Î~ci lV'l':~:~: ('1l'1I«6Gq~: ~'iM ft' 'i'Im ~ mTr~ fI~~\î(fC4qdl~~!ld'1!1I"" ~ ~ ~ Il ~t Il The prediction about the first wife ts to be made from the seventh house (from lagna). The eighth house there- from, which Is the second from lagna, enables us to predict about the second wife. The deaths of other wives are to be read in this manner, constdertng the malefics posrted therein. Jupiter in or aspecttng the etghth from lagne, Dr a benefic's aspect on it will not cause the death of the first wife. The conjunction or aspect of benefics llke Guru indi- cates the number of living wives, their children, their quali- ties and other features. 1 1 Il i.I ~ ft:~""'~sqq~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ft' 'ij«<iïfqoft ~ m «'lIf.,iH:wilfl!l;(l 1 ~ ~ êfîi,Yblq'l~ "1'6i ~ ~ i!l~l:JfClqdl: ~.q~ "1l ~ c:iTtT:~: Il ~f{ Il The Arudha of the twelfth house is called upapada. If there is a benefic in the upapada, the wife of the native will be very beautiful, has a good character and is long-lived. If a malefic is posited in it and that malefic is debilitated two wives of the native will he lost. If this malefic is exalted and is with or aspected by a benefic, there will be many living wives. But if the association of the benefic is not present in '. this combination, the native will not marry agam. Notes By benefic or malefic we have to mean the natural beneflc or malefic only, not the functional one. ln chart 90 the seventh house has unblemtshed Guru, lord of 2 and 5. But the seventh lord, who ts also the significator of marriage, is in the eighth in mutual aspect ## Page 56 108 Uttara Kalamrita with Shani. The upapada of the twelfth is Kumbha as- pected by Kuja and ShanL Her first husband was as- sasstnated. She married agam as the upapada was aspected by its own lord and as the seventh house has a benefic. This verse refers only to upapada which is the Arudha of the twelfth house. It does not appear to refer to the Arudha of the seventh. The word Rihpha means the 12th from lagna only. Its 'pada' is its arudha and It is called upapada. Rahu 24 17 23 Guru Chandra 0.30 Shukra Ravi 14 Budha 14 90 1929.7.30 23.10 Kuja 1.43 L 24 Ketu Shani R a:1(1~i&Cl~IIIi~~qqa:1 'i'11'llf<1\m<:IT 'ffif: ~ ~ TTqmlqrrllfl""<1\:::I:êfï:'1'1q_ 1 \1lcP"~1 ~ ~ ~ ~m~ 'ffi1' WI~i."1CltAT ~ ~ i:llg6'lI'1Î ~ Il ~o Il From the arudha of the seventh (darapada) and from the arudha of the twelfth (upapada) we have to find out everything a}JQ:ut the first wife. From the elghth houses of these two ~lidp'~s we can know about the second wife. The sages declare that the number of wives lost is determined by the malefic content of these two arudhas. If these arudhas are benefic, then the wife assures the family line, brings happiness and lives long happily. ------T-----r-----~11-.3~OR~a~huï 15.46 Shukra R 15.38 Budha Consider chart 91 which is that of late Mr. R. Lakslunanan. The seventh lord and significator Is within the clutches of Rahu. The arudha of the seventh is kumbha afflicted by Kuja. Upapada is Vris- Notes 17.34 Shani L 0.15 91 1908.7.15 Ravi 0.13 Guru 24.47 Kuja 12.16 26.23 Chandra 11.30 Ketu

Budha Shukra

Dara Kosa Vahana Upapada Mantra Rajya Arudha of Chart 88 ,__. Arudha L Bhagya Four of the arudhas are in odd slgns, Arudhas of houses 2, 4, 10 and 12 are in odd slgns. Those of 1, 5, 7 and 9 are in even stgns. From the arudha lagna the arudhas of 10 and 12 are in a kendra, those of 5 and 7 are in konas, that of the ninth is in seven, and those of 2 and 4 are badly situated. ~: f41R?"N~ ~~ ~~- ~f'lI~&;lol"'!16ÛI'~~ TI'ffi' qfilqf'Qsi't: 1 ~ ~ 'lffil: "r": 61 iSôl6GR:~ lIT t;)ëi~: ~~ ftUd1c'l"'llIfre:~l(( Il ~t.o. Il Elfects of the Planets and Houses 105 When the arudha lagna is a benefic stgn wtth a benefic in It, the native enjoys all pleasures and good fortune. Benefics in the konas and kendras of Arudha lagna will make the native a king and a great scholar. Malefics in the Arudha lagna and in its konas and kendras will gtve the contrary results; and the same effects will appear when malefics are in houses 6, 8 and 12 from Arudha lagna. ln this way the benefic and malefic nature of the results should be predicted for all the eight arudhas, Notes ln chart 88 the Arudha lagna is Vrishchika and Shukra occupies it. The sign is owned by the natural malefic but functlonal benefic Kuja, Guru is in a kona, Shani in a kendra and Kuja and Ral1U are in the twelfth. The health of the native will be indifferent; and because of Kuja and Rahu in 12 he underwent sorne operations. The arudha of the tenth (Rajya Pada) is Kumbha. The kendras have Shani and Shukra, while a kona has Kuja and Rahu. Guru and Budha are in upachayas. The native succeeded in his professional career, but after a struggle. ln this way we have to judge the other Arudhas. For instance, the Arudha of the seventh is Mina. Kuja and Rahu are in the eighth indicating the loss of wife. But as the lord of Dara- Pada is exalted, a second marriage is bound to be there. M('<j;iJ ~~Qî4"'lllIqa:ffi '" I~ 1~'>1 MI ..,41((- i'tf4Oll..,,,il 44a:1 ~",&~4f~~OII('<j;ili'tIq_ 1 oit iHqlqy;tU~IOllre:'*îrql'! f41('<j"~I!j;('lIï'11 ~sfu'*î@".hjr"'lIl~~~ II~~ Il Ifwe want to know about the children ofthe native, we have to take the help of the arudhas of hou ses 2,5 and 9. We have to examine carefuUy these Bhavas, Jupiter and the lord of lagna. AIso the Arudhas of the se Bhavas from Guru and from the lord of the lagna have to be examined along with the upapadas from these two and the benefic conjunc- tiens and aspects. If any malefic conjunction or aspect is ## Page 55 106 Uttara Kalamrtta. not there, there will be many children. The larger number of planets in odd and even signs will enable us to infer the number of sons and daughters. "lcifëM~ q«lfc::èfi6C1fq ~@;jI~hl~~~4dl-1 ~ ~ f1:rm 'J&i~lëfïqdl ~ q;à:'R<IJh ~ ~d~S1Cfî: ~d~~IiCllfctqëMra;ffit =àR"4IH.'<'-i111d~S1Cfîr-Rëlrl1 \ïI!!~:aI~Cfî~ëÎ ~UT: Il ~\9 Il Note the following combinatioris: (i) Budha, Shani and Kuja ln the arudha Padas of houses 2, 5, 9 and 12 from lagna, from the lord of lagna and from Guru; (H) Budha, Shani and Kuja in conjunction with the lord of those houses; (Hi) Budha, Shani and Kuja posited in the Rasi and Amsa of the Bhava; (iv) Shani and Guru in conjunction in one of these Bhavas. ln all these cases there will be loss of children or still births. If the tenth house and its lord are with or aspected by Shani, there will be an adopted son. The wise have declared these various ways. Notes ln chart 89 the tenth lord Budha and the tenth house are aspected by Shani. The Karaka for children is also with him. After many years of married life he adopted a son. But as the fifth lord and the fifth house are aspected by Guru from his mulatrikona and lagna, later he had his own sons. He died in 1973.

17.33 2.17 Ketu Shukra 26.13 Budha 0.39 Kuja 89 1901.4.6 23.36 Shani 19.41 Guru L 2.17 23.12 Rahu Chandra ., 1 EJfec~ ,o-{ the Pla nets ,and Houses 107 \ \ \ \ \ \ \\ ~~dd~6Gql( ~ ~ i'fm~: S·H4Î~ci lV'l':~:~: ('1l'1I«6Gq~: ~'iM ft' 'i'Im ~ mTr~ fI~~\î(fC4qdl~~!ld'1!1I"" ~ ~ ~ Il ~t Il The prediction about the first wife ts to be made from the seventh house (from lagna). The eighth house there- from, which Is the second from lagna, enables us to predict about the second wife. The deaths of other wives are to be read in this manner, constdertng the malefics posrted therein. Jupiter in or aspecttng the etghth from lagne, Dr a benefic's aspect on it will not cause the death of the first wife. The conjunction or aspect of benefics llke Guru indi- cates the number of living wives, their children, their quali- ties and other features. 1 1 Il i.I ~ ft:~""'~sqq~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ft' 'ij«<iïfqoft ~ m «'lIf.,iH:wilfl!l;(l 1 ~ ~ êfîi,Yblq'l~ "1'6i ~ ~ i!l~l:JfClqdl: ~.q~ "1l ~ c:iTtT:~: Il ~f{ Il The Arudha of the twelfth house is called upapada. If there is a benefic in the upapada, the wife of the native will be very beautiful, has a good character and is long-lived. If a malefic is posited in it and that malefic is debilitated two wives of the native will he lost. If this malefic is exalted and is with or aspected by a benefic, there will be many living wives. But if the association of the benefic is not present in '. this combination, the native will not marry agam. Notes By benefic or malefic we have to mean the natural beneflc or malefic only, not the functional one. ln chart 90 the seventh house has unblemtshed Guru, lord of 2 and 5. But the seventh lord, who ts also the significator of marriage, is in the eighth in mutual aspect ## Page 56 108 Uttara Kalamrita with Shani. The upapada of the twelfth is Kumbha as- pected by Kuja and ShanL Her first husband was as- sasstnated. She married agam as the upapada was aspected by its own lord and as the seventh house has a benefic. This verse refers only to upapada which is the Arudha of the twelfth house. It does not appear to refer to the Arudha of the seventh. The word Rihpha means the 12th from lagna only. Its 'pada' is its arudha and It is called upapada. Rahu 24 17 23 Guru Chandra 0.30 Shukra Ravi 14 Budha 14 90 1929.7.30 23.10 Kuja 1.43 L 24 Ketu Shani R a:1(1~i&Cl~IIIi~~qqa:1 'i'11'llf<1\m<:IT 'ffif: ~ ~ TTqmlqrrllfl""<1\:::I:êfï:'1'1q_ 1 \1lcP"~1 ~ ~ ~ ~m~ 'ffi1' WI~i."1CltAT ~ ~ i:llg6'lI'1Î ~ Il ~o Il From the arudha of the seventh (darapada) and from the arudha of the twelfth (upapada) we have to find out everything a}JQ:ut the first wife. From the elghth houses of these two ~lidp'~s we can know about the second wife. The sages declare that the number of wives lost is determined by the malefic content of these two arudhas. If these arudhas are benefic, then the wife assures the family line, brings happiness and lives long happily. ------T-----r-----~11-.3~OR~a~huï 15.46 Shukra R

Consider chart 91 which is that of late Mr. R. Lakslunanan. The seventh lord and significator Is within the clutches of Rahu. The arudha of the seventh is kumbha afflicted by Kuja. Upapada is Vris- Notes 17.34 Shani L 0.15 91 1908.7.15 Ravi 0.13 Guru 24.47 Kuja 12.16 26.23 Chandra 11.30

109 chika which has Rahu with Budha and Shukra. His wife dted and he married again. The eighth house of the upa- pada l1as two benefics with Rahu. The eighth house of Dara pada is aspected by Shan! alone. The lord Is weil placed from this. The second wife is chaste and vtrtuous, but childless. Moreover, as an earlier verse stated, the second hou se refers to the second marriage. This house and its fifth are aspected by Shani. Chart 92 has the Dara- pada ln Slmha aspected by Rahu, and its lord ls wlth two benefics. The upapada is Mina havlng Its lord ln the eleventh from it. As per verse 4.39 the first wife was alive when he married a second Ume. Darapada has a malefic content, while the 25.31 5.44 19.40 21.57

92 1914.1.5 25.31 . Ketu L 2.40 Rahu 3.38 Guru lRavi 22.0 Ieudha 10.24 ~hukra 13.7 ---J, ~ __ -J, __ __, upapada has none. The first wtfe died three years before hts own demise ln January 1988. i."1""(&ji'i)ï'l\1~ffi 1I~ \i lC4i~1 êfïlff(i a:{ l' ".q ISO if?li'i)ï'l~1 ~ffi lI'J 6\1f?1li~Pt6o 1"<I~it_ 1 ~~:~~: ~: ~~~CQi."1I(~f,,~ ~ Il ~~ Il Count in an anti-dockwise manner· from lagna the number of navamsas that have elapsed ln the third house. This gtves the number of eIder brothers and slsters. The number of navamsas that have not elapsed in the third . house are to be counted from Iagna ln the clockwise manner. This indicates the younger brothers and sisters. As per the prtnciples already gtven determlne thetr sex. The : number of the surviving and dead is to be judged in the Iight of the strength of the benefics and maiefics respec- tively. ## Page 57 110

Ketu L 2.40 Rahu 3.38 Guru lRavi 22.0 Ieudha 10.24 ~hukra

~ __ -J, __ __, upapada has none. The first wtfe died three years before hts own demise ln January 1988. i."1""(&ji'i)ï'l\1~ffi 1I~ \i lC4i~1 êfïlff(i a:{ l' ".q ISO if?li'i)ï'l~1 ~ffi lI'J 6\1f?1li~Pt6o 1"<I~it_ 1 ~~:~~: ~: ~~~CQi."1I(~f,,~ ~ Il ~~ Il Count in an anti-dockwise manner· from lagna the number of navamsas that have elapsed ln the third house. This gtves the number of eIder brothers and slsters. The number of navamsas that have not elapsed in the third . house are to be counted from Iagna ln the clockwise manner. This indicates the younger brothers and sisters. As per the prtnciples already gtven determlne thetr sex. The : number of the surviving and dead is to be judged in the Iight of the strength of the benefics and maiefics respec- tively. ## Page 57

Notes This is an untenable principle. If the first navamsa of lagna is rising, in an anti-clockwise manner we get at least 90 navamsa and in a clockwise manner 18. Even if we expunge multiples of twelve, we get 6 and 6. This is found to be untrue in actual experience. t{~ff~'ijfl~i ~ msfèrcn: !ilëffH'<1ffif~ft' ~rCj,q'J~ 1'1"",If~f"1C1f6ëfî: 1 ~s~~qf'lÎ\d1 ~~ ~ ftlIOJ;:lüCillcil~: Il ,,~ Il From the Sun onwards note the planet which has traversed the highest number of degrees in a sign. This one Is the 'adhika', great or senior c;r advanced planet. If this planet is with the Sun, the native will be a strategtcal adviser in the royal palace. If the full Moon and Shukra are with the advariced planet the native is wealthy, a s~holar and he enjoys pleasures. If Mars is with the advanced planet the native is a soldier, a commander in the army, a metal-worker, or a scoundrel. Notes This is the principle of atma-karaka, enunciated by Jaimini in his Sutras. As per this theory, the position of the Atmakaraka in Navamsa is the karakamsa lagna. From this sign in Rasi and Amsa the judgement has to be made. The present author takes only the atmakaraka position in Rasi. This is not valid. ~: ~H·qiOlq~~~ I4GqG&MH~&IT ëIfùT- ~. ~f~ëfîëfîqêfll ~: ftlla~éI~IJi·fëlq_ 1 ~sJi·"tI~fdqÜ lRiTsf@('1&1lqëtÏI ~sfqt!m~~~: Il''~ Il When Budha is with the advanced planet (atmà kar- aka) , the native Ls-sktlled in sculpture, or a successful EJfects of the Planets and Houses 111 trader in earthenware and cloth, or a businessman. If the planet is Guru, he is skilled in performing Vedic rites, a great dvija (or Brahmana), and weil versed in the Vedas and the Vedangas. If the planetis Shukra, he has a long life and is prone to have affairs with other women. If the planet is Shani, hé is preoccupied in a variety of activities. If the planet is Rahu or Ketu, he is skilled in handling poisonous drugs and in manufacturing metal works and the like. Notes This is a continuation of the previous principle based on the Atmakaraka's position in Rasi only. Jaimini attaches importance to his position in Navamsa. Thus if the at- makaraka is Shukra placed in Vrischika 29°, he will be in Mina in Navamsa. This Is the Karakamsa lagna. Judgement is based first on Mina in Navamsa, and next on Mina in Rast. Vrischlka is not considered. The Vedas are four-Rig, Sama, Yajur and Atharvana. The Vedangas are six. They are Shiksha, Kalpa, Chhandas, Nirukti, Vyakarana and Jyotisha. These are the necessary aids_ for an understandmg and an interpretation of fhe Vedic texts. 1'1f'i1~ ~~ 'rr- ~ Ü ~ q~l~fïqgl'1: ~ ~ 1 ~ '31îifleg,,"('1fb~ ~ ftll"'lE!I"tlfl)lëfî: ~ Hl~lf~f()i?ini".qI'1: Il "" Il From the atmakaraka planet note the second house. If it is with the Sun and Shukra or aspected 'by them, the native serves a ruler. That Is, he will be a government employee. If there is a malefic in the third house from the Atma Karaka, the native is valorous or courageous. But if there is a benefic, he will be timid, a1ways frightened. If the fourth house from the atmakaraka has the Moon aspected by Shukra, he becomes a great sallo; or navlgator. If this house has the Moon and Shukra or is aspected by ## Page 58 112 Uttara Kalamrita them, the native has palaces, happiness and so on. 3i1*iiiltlfè; tI~lIcdll ~ lI' ~ i1Ffq?j'*îi~lIsftr ~ ~ ~~(,lIr~'!ïtiOlf~ï'1: 1 ~ ~ .,C1i~lëfïCl~IIi'1i(IM~li~lI'*îi 'CIl i1..,<{.,i~I'I~i3I~la:fq C1~i(CJRI' 'i1m ~ " ,,~ " If in the fourth from Arudha lagna there are Chandra and Shukra or if that house is aspected by Chandra and Shukra, the native has many great mansions. When this fourth house has an exalted planet, the same results will appear; but he will suffer from leucoderma and leprosy. Thus the results have to be judged from a consideration of the stgn, its navamsa and its dvadasamsa, and also from the planets having advanced or less advanced degrees in any sign. OI)' these lines one should judge the profession and manliness of the native. Notes ln the decreasing order of degrees Jaimini speaks of Atma, Amatya, Bhratri, Matrl, Putra, Jnati and Dara kar- akas. One having the lowest number of degrees is Darakar- aka. For details about these see our translation of and notes on Jaimini Sutras, first chapter (Ranjan Publica- tions). Jaimini's Amatya karaka (one havtng the next highest degree position ta the Atmakaraka) is stated by the present author ta determine the native's profession. The one next lower to Amatya Karaka will determine the native's valour and manliness. Thus in chart 83 Jaimini's Karakas are: Atma - Budha, Amatya - Shukra, Bhratri - Guru, Matri - Chandra, Putra - Shani, Jnati - Ravi, and Dara - Kuja. The lagnas of these in Jaimini are respective1y Dhanus, Mina, Makara, Mithuna, Kanya, Mina and Vrischika. As per the present author these are Dhanush, Vrischika, Karka, Makara, Simha, Makara, and Tula. Yet he seems ta count the hou ses from the stgn occupied by the Atmakaraka in Rasl on1y. Chapter V Chl'( Ch'@l O:S: Significators and Significations of Planets and Houses ~tl~i3IICllIëI: t{@It{UNHI:Rt ii'11.,,,,::q~ ëfIÎ'ftf: fëI "1 ëI H III JI '1 q., 1I '@:II <jftït 'm~ Iml f;=::'.*f""anll : *~II1i\"4f\:r III +mq .,q~ ït{i'11 ~Il Hi15ii41 Plalii'1I"~: II~ Il â~l'lI!î11iri1 ~ ëfïl4ëfï~oi ~qr<)îlll~-ati1 Illlfa:I!îI rCl"I~ 1'" ft;:ffir \i ~!iO Ifqc:ua:fI1.,"I: The details about the following have ta be read from the first hou se which is the Lagna: (1) Body, (2) Limbs, (3) Happiness, (4) Unhappiness, (5) Old age, (6) Knowledge, (7) Birth place, (8) Fame, (9) Dreams, (10) Strength, (11) Dtgnity, (12) Polltical Iife, (13) Longevity, (14) Peace, (15) Age, (16) Hair, (17) Appearance, (18) Self-respect, (19) Ltvellhood, (20) Gamb1ing for others, (21) Stigma, (22) Honour, (23) Skin, (24) Sleep, (25) Wis- dom, (26) Wealth, (27) Nature ta insult and ta avenge, (28) Freedom from ill health, (29) Nature ta renounce, (30) Ability to do work, (31) Endeavouring ta preserve live-stock, (32) Loss of decency, and (33) Defamation from one's own Kinsmen or persans of the same caste. clin "l'ni ffi1ëfï4lot ëfïi15i.,@ fi~ ~ ~~ ëI'îlï'1194ol41 Sëfï'1I%~~: Il ~ Il ## Page 59 114

~ iiIi~ft4ii1i4~ ~ ~1(j~ft4.Jt'ilqT: ~ ~ëfilf..:(1fa'i'lêfiQOI\îlHPiCIJi&~: ft4'illfC4ofüflt4~:flo:Qfa.,~r ~ ti(ql!(l~~.,<, tlqlilq~ll4;ft{clli(<OItil ~ Il ~ Il The following items are to be judged from the second house: (1) Speech. (2) weatm; (3) Faith ln the sacred texts, (4) Maintaining others, (5) Nails, (6) Enjoyment of pleasures. (7) Truth and falsehood. (8) Tongue. (9) Eyes, (10) Clothes. (11) Diamond. copper and precious stones. (12) Pearl. (13) Determination or control. (14) Artificial products. (15) Faro- '1 (16) Sale and purchase. (17) Soft speech. ~ 18) Generous ~~. charitable nature. (19) Efforts to acqutre money. (20) Helping othera., (21) Friends. (22) Sp'lendott or grace. (23) Miserliness in giving money. (2~) Great eloquence. (25) Learning. (26) Gold. (27) Fine silv'er 1 (28) Corn. (29) Humil- it (30) Nose, (31) FirmneS8 or \ steadirtess of mtnd. 1 y. (33) F il •••. 1.,,<1 the rules (32) Close follower or neighbour~ 0 0 •••.•.•. "6 of going and arrrving. and (34) po:werful or prosperous living. Significators and Significations of Planets & Houses 115 From the third hou se the following factors have to be interpreted: (1) Courage. (2) Brothers. (3) War. (4) Ears, (5) Feet. (6) Road, (7) Land or place, (8) Mental instability, {9) Ability or fttness, (10) Abode of the gods, (11) Causing sorrow. (12) Dream, (13) Soldier, (14) Valour, (15) One's near relations., (16) Friends, (17) Wandertng, (18) Throat, (19) Taking clean food and the like, (20) Power. (21) Partitioning of inherttance, (22) Ornaments, (23) Good qualities, (24) Edu- cation, (25) Pastirne or hobby, (26) Strength, (27) Profits. (28) Physical growth or development. (29) Descent from a good family. (30) Servants, (31) The part of the hand between the thumb and the index finger (which is sacred to the dead ancestors), (32) Maid servants, (33) Small good vehicles or short good journeys, (34) Pllgrtmages, (35) Great undertaktngs, and (36) Performing personal reltgious duties. féI 'il 1 (1 'l'Q'J ~ \II (II 0 ,.,( fI"'~ ëfilRfI !lIé .,,- ~ ~ "f ~ ;jj1{'QQSI~ mftrcnT II ~ Il 'tfr-Ô<i "f ~: ~ ~ f~~t:iI@j ~!(I~IW~ qOsQ;jj~: ~trr.m:rr:~: 1 ~ ~G.I~ e ~ ill~ l"ItiG lëfi~4 (9.,4 ('1'1'1 i9fi1tiOl ~<il qlt1J.ff-1~..,~f4;jj"&l1 wn ~ Il ~ Il "fttq: ~1("q'J6\11~!(IIQnOllql: ~ fQxi ~ ~ ï;l lRftl~: ÇI~!(Ilf.;tï~1 1 ~ .nêllf..Jtq'l'1f!i41- i~~ êlITJllI!(l'ëlt1~rq_ Il \9 Il The things _ that can be delineated from the fourth house are the following: (1) Education. (2) National or governmental work, (3) House, (4) Travels, (5) Veh.icles drawn by men, boats and similar convcyances, (6) Oil-bath, (7) Mother, (8) Relatives, (9) Friends, (10) Caste, (11) Clothes, (12) Small well, (13) Drink, (14) Milk, (15) Sp}ccs or perfurnes, (16) One havtng ## Page 60 116 Uttara Kalamrita happiness, (17) A good name, (18) Miraculously efficient medicine, (19) Faith or trust, (20) False allegations, (21) Mandapa or auspicious pavillon. (22) Victory, (23) Works that give sorrow or suffering. (24) Agriculture, (25) Lanî' . (26) Garden or pleasurable place, (27) Dtggmg tanks and wells, (28) The several sacred installations, (29) Relatives on the mother's side, (30) Pure or steady intellect, (31) Father, (32) Wife, (33) Securing and keeping safe one's earriings. (34) Palace, (35) Sculpture, (36) Entering into one's own new house, (37) Character, (38) Loss of one's house, (39) Paternal property, (40) Food like that of the gods, (41) Art of giving mentally elues to the places where stolen property Is hidden, (42) Ant-hill, (43) Developing or contributing to the extensive spread of the Vedic texts and Shastras, (44) Buffaloes, cows and bulls, herses, and el- ephants in an tntoxicated state, (45) abundance of crops from wet lands, and (46) Wealth. ~ fl:t~'l0ll«IJjflf" ëll ~~fI("4fStIM lA) ~ ql~·("44~1i<S4~ 1 ~1~lëfïll4q61S14j'lfl:I~fq*, ~ ~ ~ etl(l~'~lfM~'~"l Il t Il ~ "EI"rnT «6fC'1fq~"i1 ~'i1I'k1fÎcflGI'; ~q~6S1i!ij~ëfïlëll«iiI~1 ëfïIQSlà~ne::(I: 1 ., Pc • q;;;ili4IMtl,SlfI •••• éliOlClI~iill •••• SlGJ" "" "ffiL 'l0"iIMîlféliili«q;:;;ilJj4ëfïl: Slii1If1ql('1"'jiil~ Il ~ Il fél~1 41"i'3e::~'ë1IElÜq6rt'4;J\ 1S141(1JsfIOlëfïl: QI«41IQflql.1t1 !I ~ iOlà(q.:>iilq.I(i_1 From the fifth hou se one has to examine the following: (1) Children, (2) Virtuous deeds of the father. (3) King, (4) Minister (or minister of a king or ruler), (5) Good char- acter, (6) Sculpture, (7) Mind, (8) Education, (9) Pregnancy, (l0) Discretion, (11) Umbrella, (12) Listening to or spread- ing good stories, (13) Auspicious documents or parch- ments, (14) Clothes, (15) Employing great prayogas or man tras for achieving varied desired ends, (16) Pa ternal property, (17) Foresightedness, (18) Wealth and prosp~rity Significators and Significations of Planets & Houses Il 7 acquired through the wife or her relatives, (19) Affairs with courtesans or loose women, (20) Profundity or seriousness, (21) Firmness, (22) Secrets, (23) Humility, (24) Good report- ing ofnews, (25) Welfare, (26) Friendship, (27) Composition of kavyas and prabandhas (mirior epte narratives), (28) Undertaking sorne good work, (29) Stomach, (30) Mantra, (31) Upasana or worship with penance, (32) Splendour which is graceful and pleasing, (33) Distrib- uting foodj- (34) Discrimination between virtue and vice, (35) Performing the japa of mantras, (36) Wisdom, (37) Deep ~hought, (38) Means of earning money, (39) Having the Instrumental music oJ mridanga and the Iike that give deltght, (40) Scholarship in literature, and (41) Acquisition of the hereditary post of a minister. ~ fc:It'1(olif~ql!1~ëfïQ'ï!l ~!Iëfïq~f\J1 JI "Ha:~Gëfï~11 &('fî401~lfëllflaÛIt\Ç101l: Il ~o Il a1 •••• 11I1 fi *iO Il 4 êMft gfl ;ffi ISI a,nirœr~- fStiil'i1*,~I~~&I~ ~~Jj~~tîi)sr.m ~ 1 ~: flfqOslftN- miOlllllflfqlSllffl~lMf"'I~I: ~ ~

~ a:IH"41(lfq4q_ ëfïl(Ii)6f1ti'ja:(lfd:ëfï~61: ~: ~ 1 We can judge the following from the stxth house: (1) Diseases, (2) Obstacles, (3) Fighting in war, (4) Maternal uncle, (5) Phlegm, (6) Tumor, (7) Cruel or fierce activities, (8) Madness, (9) Smal1pox, (10) Foes and enmity, (11) Miserliness, (12) Ill-health, (13) Venereal boils, (14) Boiled rice, (15) Heavy breathing, (16) Debts, (17) Slanders, (18) Delight of the foes, (19) Tuberculosis, (20) Healed constitution, (21) Wounds, (22) Mental agony or worry, (23) Many intense worries, (24) Hated by many, (25) Frequent diseases of the eyes, (26) receiving alms, (27) Untimely food, (28) Fall or loss or destruction brought about by foes who are collaterals, (29) Profits, (30) Wearisomeness, (31) Poi- son, (32) Peptic or duodenal ulcer, (33) Fetters, (34) Protect- ing one's own fame, (35) Urinary ailment, (36) Dysentery, , ## Page 61 118 Uttara Kalamrita: (37) Six flavours (tastes in food like hot, sweet, bitter etc.), (38) Reproach, (39) Sorrows from servants and theft, (40) Imprisonment, (41) Quarrels from brothers and others. ~ ~bGl..,ql"lf~q,"( Il r~ Il ~T{~ m1qfèl:td\HqiIM ~ T{ ~~: 1 ~ T{ m:rr ~: ~q,I"'4I~I"; ~ ~hqfèl"1bG~I~;fCl'illllf?'ll"1I~~~ @A"( Il n Il ~ "t)-~"1a:'i'19)iIIEJa'illfCIîlll::t.:l~:ll -am '\ifTm ~ u!flIqf~M ~ ëI~fflCflql~ 1 The seventh house reveals the details about the follow- mg: . (1) Marriage.!(2) Loose sex life, (3) Victory in love or passion, (4) Hatred ofa loose woman, (5) Deviation from the rtght or proper path, (6) Having perfumes, music and flow- ers, (7) Delicious food, drinks and the like, (8) Chewing betal leaves (tambula), (9) Break in travels, (10) Curd, (11) Loss of mernory, (12) Possessmg clothes and the like, (13) Semen, (14) Husband's (or wife's) purity, (5) A pair of wives, (16) Generative organ, (7) Urinal}' track, (18) Anus, (19) Commerce or trade, (20) Milk, (21) Sweet or pleasant mansion. (22) Food with cereals and ghee, (23) Chartties, (24) Valour, (25) Destruction of enemies, (26) Victory, (27) Acquisition of money that is kept at a different or distant place, (28) Arguments, (29) Sexu al union, (30) Adopted son, (31) Preparations with ghee, (32) Own place, (33) Foreign or distant place, (34) Wife (or husband), (35) AlI secret sex affairs, and (36) Theft. .'mU: ~ ~ fi,*,~lëI~' l:Ifu- - •• ;:; e e ~ "'qnl ~"'Or.1 q,:rIr:r~1TO 1'T1i.. ,: :r.::Iq,:-::i!1:T:ijrtn aoil Ii 'il 1 sij ~ Il ~~ Il '9T!J: ~1~q,M:t ci1s"1q,Mlql: ~ : 1

119 31~I"1ICf1q~ ~ ~ ~qTITq('ilTllq: 'QT'1i ~*·6î"1q,~I~i;ùii;)!l~:l§'tf.:j -;;r Il ~'"' Il fil'i'1fë1l~ qfllTqll:èll~î !]fcjhlllfieJ&(j q",lfQ~q.,jëQ~ -;;r ~ ~lêilli~d\bGql1_ 1 From the eighth hou se we have to judge the followtng: (1) Longevity, (2) Happiness, (3) Disgrace or defeat, (4) Money coming from the death of sorne one as in insur- ance or as in the case of a dead distant relative, (5) Affiicted face, (6) Worty about or arising from death, (7) Absence of quarrels, (8) Sorrow from an ailment of meha, (9) worries arising from brother, enemy, wife (or husband), (10) The fortress of the.enemy, (11) Misery or worry, (12) Idleness, (13) Fear of punishment from the government, (14) Loss of money, (15) Debts, (16) Receiving the money of others out of ignorance, (17) Long awaited money, (18) The arrival of a wicked person, (19) Sin, (20) Killing a live being, (21) Loss of a limb, (22) Capital punishment, (23) Terri:(ying sorrows, (24) A story that disturbs the mental peace, (25) Series of afflictions, (26) Attempting to do highly cruel acts, (27) Battle, and (28) Utmost mental anguish. ~~~- :qHI~:q'i'1fCll(1f4~êi~ fcmr~~: Il ~6, Il ~~\OI",q,Id\lI: ~: fI'JGt"1fi'lfl1: 'l(1~ 9)iII9);ilI~m 1 ~61~êiqtl~"I"1I'lqfE!t)Ii: ~\OI",q,Ii!1l1 ~:~a:ht: 11~\9 Il The following are to be judged from the ninth house: (1) Charity, (2) Virtuous acts, (3) Pilgrimages, (4) Penance, (5) Respectful devotion and service to the teachers and other elders, (6) Purity of mind, (7) Worship of the gods, (8) Effort to learn, (9) Splendour, OQ) Travel or conveyance, (1'1) Fortune or prosperity, (12) Polit Y , (13) Valour, (14) Listening to or spreading good stortes, (15) Travels, (16) Worahtpptng .. ~!:iva by pouring water on '. . . ~.,. .., . ~.. -, .-_- ,,.. •.. ## Page 62 120 Uttara Kalamrita the image, (17) Nourishment, (18) Coming into contact wtth the virtuous, (19) Auspiciousness, (20) Paternal property, (21) Sons and daughters, f2~} Eight forms of wealth, (23) Herses; elephants and buffaloes, (24) Coronation, (25) Temple, (26) Estàbltshing or consecrating Brahma, or firmly securmg the Brahmanic faith, (27) Vedic rituals and sacrifices, and (28) Circulation or distribution of money. Notes The fourth house. is of great stgniûcance in the chart of politicians. Kuja Shani

Rahu Budha Lagna Shukra 93 1912.12.24 . Guru:" Ketu The fifth house prt- marily refers ta children and 'intellect. Consider chart 93. Heretwo powerful malefics are aspecting the fifth .. and also the signiftca- tor of children. One is de- bilitated. The combination of the fifth and seventh lords in the fifth also denied him children. Guru in the fifth from the fifth and in enemy's stgn is also respon- sible. The' sixth is primarily the house of disease. Con- sider chart 94. The sixth lord Shani in the ninth had given a hip-bone fracture. The lord of the natural ~~n;h a~;~~~:diS b~e~~~:~~ Mars. The seventh hou se refers to the husband or wife , . or partner. The stgniftcator is Shukra. For a happy married life, the seventh house, its lord, and Venus should be well-placed. This hou se also indicates opposition and quarrels. Shani Kuja Ketu Ravi 94 Guru Rahu Budha Shukra Chandra Lagna

121 The eighth refers to longevity. Earlier we have gtven examples for short, mediu)l1 and long terms of longevity. Any relation of the Sun or Mars with the etghth causes death by flre. The ninth hou se also refers to fire. A watery planet like the Moon associated with the eighth may cause death by drowning. An example of death by suicide Is the chart of Hitler gtven earlier. Death at the hands of an assassin are those of Mahatma Gandhi, J. F. Kennedy, Mrs. Indira Gandhi and others. Those were gtven earlier. Abraham Lincoln's chart also may be studied. Association of lagna and the third with the ninth, if beneficially pos- ited, makes one a devotee, a seeker after spiritual real- ity. ln chart 95 Guru as lord of the third Is In the ninth aspecting lagna, Ravi and Budha. The native, a Mus- Hm by birth, was a great devotee of Ramana Ma- har shi. He built a hou se near the Ashram so that he be near the Saint. Chart 96 is that of a great Saint, a Jivan-mukta. The Moon, lord of the fifth, is in the fourth owned by Budha and aspected by the Sun. The planet of renunciation and the lord of Moksha house (twelfth) is in the seventh aspecting the third lord and the Moon. One kona house and one kendra have natu- ral beneflcs.-Lords of 7 and Il have exchanged slgns. Guru as lord of lagna is also aspecting the ninth lord and the Sun. Sixth and tenth lords have changed houses. When the Sun and Shani are together in the tenth, the native is subject ta disgrace or dishonour. When the lagna Ketu Shani Guru 95 Ravi Kuja Rahu Chandra Shukra Budha Lagna Lagna Ketu Chandra Kuja 96 Budha Guru Ravi Shukra Rahu Shani ## Page 63 and the tenth houses and the Sun are strong and have no malefic associa- tion, the native becomes famous. Take the chart of . Rabindra Nath Tagore (97). Guru and the Moon have changed signs (lords of 1; 10 and 5). Budha and Kuja (lords of 2 . and 4) have changed houses. Guru as- pects his own house, the lagna. Ravi Is exalted in the second. The tenth lord is strong. The chart clearly estab- lishes his greatness and vision. When the second house or its lord, the eleventh or its lord, and Guru join together by aspect or conjunction, the native becomes very wealthy. Ifthere is also an association with the ninth house or its lord, fortune smiles on him permanently. Consider chart 98 which Is that of M. A. Jinnah. Here the second, eleventh and ninth lords are together in the tenth. One Is Guru. Lords of 9 and 10 have exchanged slgns. The tenth is aspected by Shani, the lord of lagna. The eleventh house has the lords of the fifth and the seventh. Guru is also the lord of the Moon sign and aspects it. The twelfth is prtmar- ily the house of expendi- ture, separation, danger and also final emancipation (moksha). Separation or 108S can refer to wife or husband, and children as weil. Chart 99 is that of M. 122 21.59 Ravi 25.38 Chandra Shukra 24.32 KuJa 1.36 6.8 Lagna Budha 8.18 Ketu 26.17 Guru 27.24 97 1861.5.7 Shani 12.37 26.17 Rahu 14.14 Chandra Shani 9.56 Kuia 14.16 99

Ketu 26.17 Guru 27.24 97 1861.5.7 Shani 12.37 26.17 Rahu 14.14 Chandra Shani 9.56 Kuia 14.16

24.53 1887.9.7 Ravi 21.56 Ketu

Lagna 11.12 12.45 Guru Shukra R Uttara Kalamrlta 27.20 Chandra Rahu 22.12 Shani 11.24 Lagna 9 98 1876.12.25 22.12 Ketu Budha 23.30 Shukra 9.40 24 Ravi 11.45 Guru 25.23 Kuja

123 M. Gopinath Kaviraj, a great scholar; a Shakta, and a great spiritual sadhaka. The ninth lord Moon, and the fifth lord Guru have mutual aspects from the sixth and the twelfth. The sixth and the ninth lords have exchanged stgns, The twelfth lord Shukra is debilitated but retrograde in the eleventh. Shani aspects this Shukra. Shani causes renun- ciation. The tenth house is weil fortified. ln this way the twelve houses have to be examined carefuily. ~ ~q"I~ï1I~CI'lq'; qW1~üJ'Qf<)î~I, ~ 'fî~a«lq;'lmf.,~~~: 1 ~ !lM;;;C,,;;;C'ïl.,41 fCl~Hg;o4ltîlW- ~: f<OIl(~'i'1g5l: '51'~: Il ~t Il ri "1.,~;ïftCl~ 1if ~ ~, ~ 1if a:~lqla:liillqfï1: ~ 1 The tenth house grves us the details about the follow- ing: (1) Commerce, (2) Honour from the ruler, (3) Ridmg on a horse, (4) Wrestltng, (5) Work of or in the Government, (6) Service, (7) Agriculture, (8) Doctoring, (9) Fame, (10) Buried or hidden treasure, (11) Sacrifices and the like, (12) Pre-eminence or the position of the best merchant, (13) Teachers, (14) Reltgious yantras or symbolic diagrams, (15) .Chanting of sacred speils or mantras, (16) Mother, (17) Wide spread or extensive reltgtous merit, (18) Medicine, (19) Thtghs, (20) Gods, (21) Acquisition of the full power of a mantra, (22) Prosperity, (23) Adopted son, (24) Lordship, (25) Right path. (26) Good living with self-respect, (27) Honour, (28) A prince, (29) Fame, (30) Expert teaching ability and the like, (31) Authority ustnga seal, (32) Influ- ence, self-control, and (33) A mind that grves orders to be obeyed. m'q': ~ q~Ii!iÎ.,ï11 ~1~f4~&lf.,;sf~'IOIIi.1f fllfTCIqÏ)qlfl"'{_ Il ~~ Il ## Page 64 124 Uttara Kalamrita fëi€il~q~'1I~~sfrl%ï11 ~ ~ m.rr ·~"1J·~.H '1 fé! ~1 tst 'i'" 0 1 q fa nft JI '1fCl 'i't 1 f.. -.;f 1 '10G ï!:&1 "M'II ~''11 saêfi'1CfifCI olrfd:CfiI Qrt<1Q: 9i#1lqlfQ4~ ~ ~CI:U('i11 ~~: Il ~o Il ~: ~ ;:nm ïi1'1'4lgtft 'ëflVi'T ïi1'ffé!R:l5I<"l (§l'1Cfi('11 ~!'Jo Qq CfiIa:~I11_ 1 The followtng facts can be tnvestigated from the elev- enth house: ( 1) Gains in aIl possible ways, (2) Evil desires, (3) AIl forms of income, (4) Dependence on others, (5) EIder brother, (6) Paternal uncle, (7) WorshtpBffhe gods, (8) Worship of the sattvic deities, (9) Education, (10) Great skill in earntng gold and moncy, (11) Ancestral property, (12) Knee, (13) Special position, (14) Love of or fondness for ornaments and precious stones, (15) Wealth, (16) Lost wealth, (17) Seeking to possess ornaments made of gold for the sake of arts and women, (18) Wisdom, (19) Position of a minister, (20) Brother of the wife, (21) Profits, (22) Rise of fortune, (23) Achieving the desired goal, (24) Easy or good returns, (25) Cooking, (26) Desires, (27) Longevity of mother, (28) Ears, (29) Shanks, and (30) Skill in the art of painting. ~sfs:._~g'l{'Î ~ ~~ cfl$I~{fCffllïltOI\ll41€1'1IIïi1I~ClI: f\1S"IfCl'i't' ftg;: Il ~~ Il f<j1Irili'l 01 Cil q~51ïi1.,fCl~tst 1 s·II&Cfif'lldl " ~-.;f~:1 ~: ~ ril'i'trqCfiM~ ~ Nit: ftla:Œ~&:IF1::I"k'1.,tlfôfJ) ~ 9ilffi!_ Il ~~ Il ~i'llrJljfôCfiI'4~~lllq~ WhCfiH&l41 'à41"1ri'llr"RrnCjfîqlr..,llfd:dl~~HCfiI ft:~ 1 The twelfth house gives us the details about the follow- mg: (1) Disturbed sleep, (2) mental worry or angutsh, (3) The two feet, (4) Fear from foes, (5) Imprisonment, (6) Freedom from suffering, (7) Relief from debts, (8) Ele- phants and horsea, (9) Paternal property, (10) Enemy, (11) Ascent into heaven, (12) Left eye, (13) Hated by the Significators and Significations of Planets & Houses 125 public, (14) Crippled limbs, (15) Loose sex life, (16) Break- down of marrtage, (17) Giving up the sleeping bed, (18) Loss of power or authortty, (19) Kept in chains in an enemy's house, (20) Mental imbalance, (21) Miserable condition, (22) Harm, (23) Wounded by the thought of the loss of happiness of the father and brothers, (24) Disputes, (25) Anger, (26) Physical ailment, (27) Death, (28) Mtgrating to a different place, (29) Expenditure of ail kinds, and (30) Loss of wife or husband. Notes These are the karakatvas or factors stgniûed by the twelve hou ses starting from the Iagna. These have to be correlated with planets that stgrufy them. Thus the ninth hou se refers to the father and' so does the Sun. The two have to be taken together. The fifth house and Guru rëfer to Children. The second house and Guru indicate money. ln this way one has to proceed. Hence the author gives a list of factors stgniûed by the different luminaries (Ravi and Chandra). shadowy planets (Rahu and Ketu) , and the re- maining five planets. ~li"I"Il~I&f"Iffiï1Îa:uI§>lrt1I!4MI~'c;1601 \II~: 1 :fI4141f1'1tidCfiOGCfiï1*" -mTT~~: Il ~~ II ~ 4:uiÔ6G"il"{f4(j~fili!1I'11a:Q&llqê!cti \(jWQ,,",ql6QMlCfi€l\J(~9dI41f<J0I'l. 1 ~ffi

~ &ICI i'l i(N î'fï14 '11 ~î'fji,ir"~,.~cti Il ~~ II ~ ~ 1!fof:~: ~ ~ ~. ~:~: 1 ~: '{ëlfd:'fI~Iï1I;J~Fm ~ -.;f m: tTG': 416110ISlCfiG\IIClJ.,.,i{lï1Î(\IIClIMlf\1m: Il ~"" Il ~1!4('16!1'{C!{Cla:.,: ;P::Ilt!tl\)6n ftg;- ~: fil fTêl Cfi( Cfd €I:e:" 4 ( (~:H':Pi~"1.~: 1 The Sun is the signiûcator of the followmg: (1) Soul, (2) Power or strength, (3) Greatest severity, (4) Fortress, (5) G90d strength, (6) Heat, (7) Influence, (8) Fires, (9) Worship of Shiva, (10) Courage, (11) Trees ## Page 65 126 Uttara Kalamrita having thorns, (Ù) faveur of the king or ruler, (13) Bitter taste, (14) Old age, (15) Cattle, (16) Wickedness, (17) Land, (18) Father, (19) Taste, (20) Awakentng of knowledge or enlightenment, (21) Looking up toward the sky-very great ambition, (22) One born to a timid person or one whose actions are born out of fear, (23) World of mortals, (24) Square or harmonious, (25) bo~s, (26) Valour, (27) Grass, (28) Stomach, (29) Enthusiasm, (30) Forest, (31) Half a year, (32) Eye, (33) Wandermg in or over the hills, (34) quadruped, (35) King, (36) Travelling, (37) Dealings with affairs personal or social, (38) Bile, (39) Feverish or Inflam- matory complaints, (40) Circular forms, (41) Diseases ofthe eye, (42) Body, (43) Timber, (44) Mental purity, (45) Sover- eignty over the entire country or over all countries, (46) Freedom from disease, (47) Rulership over Saurashtra- southern Gujarat, (48) Ornaments, (49) Diseases of the head, (50) Pearls, (51) Ruler of the sky-control over air- space, (52) Short or dwarfish stature, (53) Rulership over the eastern direction, (54) Copper, (55) Blood or blood-red gems like ruby, (56) Kmgdom, (57) Blood-red cloth, (58) Stones, (59) Undisguised or open conduct, (60) Shores of a river, (61) Red coral, (62) Strong at noon, (63) East, (64) Face, (65) Long-standing anger or strong indignation, (66) Capturing the foe, (67) Sattvik or benevolent and good temper, (68) Red sandal paste or saffron, (69) Otherness or opposition or hostility, and (70) Thick or coarse yarn. ~: ~6QWI~~'T'Iq;1êQlfttffi\J1IHftOlëfï- !l(Ô'l""'lq~fl1!l('tlcqlêlMlIflilft~Qlq(qllOHëfïl: Il ~~ Il ~ ff)@4\J1MfCI~q{\J1H~!lnH"tHi <mIT ~qHGlëfïqlïJ«q<;.qUOili1lgëktl~: 1 ~ ëfïfé'E{;iiëfïiftOlW.lOI$fCllq'1: ~ cmft êI'iI!lI{'1(Jg@ëfïlf"H!l~(1ê1on~~I: Il ~\9 Il ~: g;f6Giner4lëfïl: ~: ëfïlf"Hg~ ~ ~ cm: 1 ~ Rm 4h:lq~'êCqg@ ~: "h'COlf1~f~lIqUOic·ilëfï'1ê1{I"1I;flti li&i q<f: Il ~G Il Slgriiflcators cin.d Slgniflcatlons of Planets & Houses 127 ~ \O(j'it'1{~~!llilq~ ~ ';if ~qlf: 0;jltlf'''''êCH~I\J1~~~Qî~ ~ 1 1fAmT ~: «iI~q~~~ «fliêfil«f'li~i'l, 1(l4f?1fWiféêfilf?lJl ~ ~ ~ ~m: Il ~~ Il The Moon is the stgmûcator of the following: (1) Intelligence, (2) Flowers, (3) Perfumes.. (4) Oomg to a fortress, (5) Disease, (6) Brahmana or Dvija, (7) Laziness. (8) Phlegmatic constitution, (9) Epilepsy, (10) Hidden or ulcerous troubles In the stomach, (Il) nature of the mind, . (dtHeart, (13) Woman, (14) Benefic and maleflc nature, (15) Acidity, (16) Sleep, (17) Happtness, (18) Liquids, (19) Silver, (20) Stout sugarcane, (21) Malarial fever, (22) Pil- grimage, (23) Wells, (24) Tank, (25) rytother, (26) Impartial outlook, (27) Noon, (28) Pearls, (29) Consumption, (30) Whiteness, (31) Waist-band, (32) bell-metal, (33) Salt, (34) Short stature, (35) Mind, (36) Abilities, (37) Ponds, (38) Diamond, (39) Sarad or autumn, (40) Muhurta or 48 min- ute duration, .(-;1l) Facial lustre, (42) White colour, (43) Stomach,-(44)'iWbrship of Gaurt, the consort of Shiva, (45) Honey, (46) Gr~ce or favour, (47) Sense of fun or humour, (48) Nourtshrnent, (49) Wheat, (50) Pleasures, (51) Splen- dour, (52) Face, (53) Swiftness of mind or agility of mind, (54) Fondness for curd, (55) One who does tapas or pen- ance, (56) Fame, (57) Beauty, (58) Strong at rught, (59) Facing west, (60) Lover, (61) Saline, (62) Acquiring a post, (63) Love of the west, (64) Middle world, (65) Nine gems. (66) Middle age, (67) Self, (68) Eating, (69) Going to distant places, (70) Ailments of the shoulders, (71) Umbrella and other royal mstgnta, (72) Good fruits, (73) Fine blaod circu- lation or vital energy, (74) Ftsh and other aquatic bemgs, (75) Serpents and the Iike, (76) Clothes, (77) Fine blossom- ing, (78) Lustre, (79) Clean crystals, and (80) Reftned cloth- Ingo '!litd 'itiM!llfSltll~ 01 \J1'1ltn!l1 ('ëIêIÎ d~- V'ëClù q4fCl~1~ a~I~I~ëktCH'üRlll: 1 ~mm'êC1t)ql'1ql ~: ëfllqfCl~!lllll'1qmiT tlT-:::l;jrfifli;:r'17'1"C1lm'êI'lTI;:r;~(1:rrI: Il ~o Il ## Page 66 128 Uttara Kalamrita ftI~l ru l<;iuH I,.,?l ëI'1fd;'1ô41 ?i~u 1 ~~~'l ftl'@ï!Ollfl1jY;&~1 'li41f1filêll:(l:",II~If'jîGRi -qfùy: 1 ~qI~U<Ol,.,q -gm ~ 'li~1ë1%1 ~ ~ R9>"'lIf~~ f.mR ~ Il ~~ Il ~qlJÎ6qq~liJîqR9>dH:4 ~ ~ ~ t61qWëlq!- ~ !llqlll:i'1I~«!1(11 1 ~1"'1~lëfî'1I{:l<fî"'0:a\lH,,~Ulëfîl~ 1: ~ ~ ~jfc:ieJIÇlëilol«!là Il ~~ Il m (1l1;jfqriljëlfll<Olqfd;'ëI~ q (1~®1I: ëfîlq<;hl~qUqëlla:'Jt\~;:Q!(IIi: ~:~: 1 mtrY 1ï'J'liôH!i6G'3'I~ï'J«!I~(1::;ii 1!lE!: ~ a:o:sqfrl(q'1I'I~ ""ëlrtlfi:t<:c:r.:::r.,,::r.:a=Is:a=('tI!To(1;n'1 Il ~~ Il ëllE!IÙ E!u H ëf(1a::(Il'1 3Hjëf('Ù(ln bjOli;:Qëlq ;:Q:aI~ëfî~fI'~ëfîl ~ il'*ffi ~ 1 Kuja is the stgniûcator of the following items: (1) Val- our, (2) Land, (3) Strength, (4) Carrying weapons, (5) Ruling over people - administrator, (6) Loss of virility, (7) Thtef, (8) Battle, (9) Opposition, (10) Foes, (11) Charitable nature, (12) Love of deep-red objects, (13) Ruler over sacred places-archaeologist, or reltgious endowments, (14) Sound of a trumpet, (15) Fondness, (16) Quadrupeds, (17) King, (18) Obstinate fool, (19) Anger, (20) Going to a foreign country, (21) Steadfastness, (22) Supporter, (23) Fire, (24) Controversy or arguments, (25) Bile, (26) Heat, (27) Wounds, (28) Service under the ruler, (29) Day, (30) Sky, (31) Sight, (32) Shortness, (33) Ailment, (34) Fame, (35) Tin, (36) Sword, (37) Spear, (38) Minister, (39) Firmness of Iimbe, (40) Jewels, (41) Worship ofsubrah- manya, (42) Youth, (43) Pungent taste, (44) Hall of the ruler, (45) Earthenware, (46) Obstacles, (47) Eating nonvegetar- lan food, (48) Abusing or bitterly criticising others, (49) Conquering foes, (50) Bitterness of taste, (51) Strong towards the end of the ntght, (52) Gold, (53) Summer season, (54) Valour, (55) Strength of the e~emy, (56) Pro- fundity, (57) Courageous behaviour, (58) Man, (59) Charac- ter, (60) Brahma, (61) Axe, (62) Moving in the forest-forest officer, (63) Chief ruler or officer of the village, (64) Favour of the king, (65)

(66) Square, ,

129 (67) Goldsmith, (68) Wicked one, (69) Burnt place, (70) Good food, (71) Leanness, (72) .Sktll in archery, (73) Blood, (74) Copper, (75) Variegated orpeculiar clothes, (76) Face turned toward the south, (77) Fond of the south- ern direction, (78) Desire, (79) Anger, (80) Spreading scan- dals, (81) House, (82) Commander of the Army, (83) A fire arm that kills a hundred-something like a machine-gun, (84) Tree, (85) Sama Veda, (86) Brothers, (87) Hatchet, (88) Controlling fier ce or wild animals, (89) Independence, (90) Persistance, (91) Land, (92) One who awards punish- ment, (93) Snake, (94) World, (95) Speech, (96) Fickleness or imbalance of the mind, (97) Getting on a vehicle, (98) Seeing blood and (99) Drying or coagulating of blood, and many other such thtngs are attributed to Kuja by the wise, ~:(II\lqi'ëfll:(1I'lfùl(1iill'1lf.1 êllëfllij;,.,I: ~ fc:'1fIHW1&Ol1i1'1QlÇllflla:ëfîHIt\R(\_ Il ~~ Il. fiil("q 3t4'>j f(1fî1 Jhilll" 1 ~êl:a ÇlI fi 'Ii' ~êll('1l1l ~ , 'J]';r,q-;:il'>~'::" :>T=rrr.lmri!'T qll\Jl~ ~ ~5>êl..,.ICla:I41ql(1lq61: 1 "!i:~ q '1~«ëfll"Wj~ qqtf ëfîi('<OlIa:41 ~~I'lI!Îfqf"'''E!af~: ~~: Il ~~ Il frl4.~Re~ëI.l M'lëfîfq'1l1l~lfrl..n:rr m 'QfcRl6f«qfrlÇl'QI(1~('1~q41l: ëfi'mUT: ~: 1 ..". . ~ 'ql1iIT :aq("fïI~(11 Il ~G Il ~Julëfîq.n9>~~,.,ifSeJl'1~~ 'fI"tf: ~ ~: «qÇl1îfrlëfl1 êllll&lëfîltiôlfSlll: 1 «~~lfùlëfî:(lI&a::(Illfll«q61~Hlf.:::fi:(ln~ . '" fqG:I'4IÜ('1q::;iill::;ii~qE!I(1::;iiI~ëfîl:~: Il ~1.9 Il Budha is the signiftcator of the following: (1) Educa- tion, (2) Horses, (3) Treasury, (4) Mathematics, (5) Knowl- edge, (6) Speech, (7) Dvijas, (8) Infantry, (9) Script, (10) Wrtting, (11) New clothes, (12) Construction of palaces, (13) Green colour, (14) Sculpture, (15) Astrology and astron- §9~y, (16) Pilgrim1ges, (17) Wise or good conversation or Î'ecturing, (18) Temples, (19) Commerce, (20) Best orna- ments, (21) Soft speech, (22) Vedanta system ofphilosophy, (23) Maternal grand-father, (24) Bad dreams, (25) Eunuch, (26) Face turned to the north, (27) Skin, (28) Moisture, (29) _ ....••. ------ - - - ## Page 67 130 Uttara Kalamrita Bell-metal and the like, (30) Renunciation, (31) Seasons, (32) Fine palace, (33) Medical practitioner, (34) Ne.ck, (35) Black magic, (36) Child, (37) Looking orose-wtse, (38) Heaven, (39) Humility, (40) Collaterals, (41) Fear, (42) Dancing, (43) Devotion, (44) Tendency to laughter, (45) Strong at sunrise or morning, (46) The season of hemanta or the begmning of winter, (47) Scratching ail- ments, (48) Self-control, (49) Navel, (50) Flourishing of one's own dynasty, (51) Mixed or compound substances, (52) Presides over the Telugu language, (53) Worship of Vishnu. (54) Shudras, (55) Birds, (56) Younger coborns or brothers and sisters, (57) Witty language, (58) Sticks, (59) Atharvana Veda, (60) Carrying out the karmas or reli- gious rites, (61) Towers of temples, (62) Dust, (63) Garden, (64) Sex organs, (65) Evenness, (66) Beneficial nature, (67) Wandering in the villages, (68) Balanced nature and outlook, (69) Fond of the north-western direction, (70) Well- versed in the Puranas or minor epies, (71) Orammar. (72) One skilled in researching and testmg the precious stones-Ratna-Parakhi, (73) Scholar, (74) MaternaI uncle (75) Mantras or sacred spells, (76)_ Yantras or sym- bolic religious dtagrams, (77) Very powerful tantrik and the like. 'i~CH:q!l~~4ïq~~ ~ ~ ~Cilif-ilqlfti51C!J6C('IiSl9~1IQ1 cm: 1 fi <t "N,;) fI'! i5I IlSi cil SI 'il M &:II ftI f~q 1 (fi U4 <{I 6ia:I:a\llNfllq6If~~i5I\IIlflla:lnqf!l4ï1: Il ~G Il ~1~fQfllq~"?\~I~j({!lIf\J1 «of ~ ~6Hll('1n.f1llSl6ui"Jqfl;:qI;fi~~Cllfflq: 1 . q" "')~ -a:t"l tI q(iq4ïIŒq~ëfêlia:'l(1Qi "u'" 'tfh:i !llq"Hlfl~f9""fI@I;<{IMlr~errr~: Il ~'{ Il .q.a:) ~lt "cô"'J641&i ~",q;;;îjrlf:'ili ~ 'illjt!)CI,fMl4ïfl~oi t4~@'I\11a:I'; m. 1 m: ~""lfI'4'a:rfifjlfl" . ~lq"fll<{4ïIM~M41f11: QI:la~~hi1 Il ~o Il " • .~' i:fï a.fl.,iSGi44fjIIlîM ~: ~ t!)@!I@'I -zyf ~'4q~r~~ ';;{ 4ï"ëfïIMil~fI;;;îjlf~ëfï: 1

131 Cil fll(If\64t!)'l6Q~ Illf-t114 1\011 fi 1'3 ~\II ffI~' ~c"l ql fI.,~ft;o4ïRl'6l!1~:aI&'l\ll4Ioi~: Il ~~ Il __ Jupiter is the stgntûcator of the followtng: (1) Brahmanas, (2) One's own teachers, (3) Religious, social and other duties, (4) Chariot, (5) Cows, (6) Infantry, (7) Deposits, (8) Mimansa or enquiry into jurisprudence and the nature of dharma, (9) Treasure, (10) Horses, (11) Buffaloes, (12) Large or stout body, (13) Valour, (14) Fame, (15) Logtc, (16) Astronomy and astrology, (17) Sons, (18) Grandsons, (19) Complaints ofthe digestive system, (20) Wealth ofthe elephants, (21) Vedanta system of,,'philosophy, (22) EIders like the great-grand-father, (23) Mansion, (24) Gomedha or hassonite, (25) EIder brother, (26) Grand-father, (27) Indra, (28) Second half of winter, (29) Acts arising from great indignation, (30) Pre- cious stones, (31) Tradesman, (32) Physical health, (33) Strange or peculiar palace, (34) honour from the king, (35) Great gods, (36) Penance, (37) Charity, (38) Dharma, (39) Dotng, good to others, (40) Impartial . outlook , (41) Facing towards the north, (42) Circular forms, (43) Yellow ; / colour, (44).Wandering in the villages, (45) North, (46) Dear friends, (47) Swtnging on a plank or on an elephant, (48) Great eloquence, (49) Brain, (50) Cloth of a medium count, (51).Happiness in a newly built house, (52) Old age or old persons, (53) Mantra, (54) Dvijas, (55) Holy water or place of pilgrimage, (56) Knee, (57) Moving towards heaven, (58) House that off ers happiness, (59) Intellect, (60) Great proficiency, (61) Great lorig poems, (62) Towers, (63) De- lighting or impressing an audience, (64) Throne, (65) Instal- lation of the idol of Brahma, (66) Cat's eye or lahsunia, (67) The great results of Agrushtoma sacrifice, (68) Sweet jutees, (69) Sattvic nature, (70) Happiness and unhappi- ness, (71) Long, (72) Gentle or benefic, (73) Understanding the minds or thoughts of others, (74) Gold, (75) Decora- tions, (76) Tantra or technical subjects and the like, (77) Wind complaints (78) Phlegm, (79) Good yellow topaz, (80) Sound knowledge of the sacred texts and scrtptures, (81) Soft and pleasant stones, (82) Worship of Shiva, ## Page 68 132 fi:.ttara Kalamrita (83) Performing religtous and moral~ acts strictly, and . (84) Travelling in a carriage covered on the four sides. ~~H '60:11 ~'6II'H 1 GlH f4C4 16 1 tlfhq IR'?Ôfl:~ 1 fI~ Uj~~H4ï(Ol,,4ïlg4ï~&~fCll"<'1g6ljt:il4ïl: 1 q)~fiictIC""I~tll"(\ilHI.~tlf9t1~- ~d'îiê:f<fi",qf(1(I\ilflî<ilgêRIltl'1alltl4ïl: Il ~~ Il ~ d ~ .., . ~:j'"'G ijitl Clijitll: flŒflffil41 \iI(OIfe!I.,4ï qIHS::il(1(.n félf"'''4ïfCli11 'fil 1Jf ~ 'CftI": 1 ...mf \4"I4ï(Ol"fI~@qOI~') 6lft1NtI: ~ ~ \:j1.tlfClf"':II4ïlf~~'lïqi(i(13OQ'1~: Il ~~ Il C!Î0 Il ~"Jnst.,,) ~'6I1 Mq.,1 ~~éld'6ll ~S::il HI fCI("q 161( élfl:ij'{'ll 0 IdltiOf?lÎfI S::!I & !III S::lf'llIl: ~ ~:' 4ï~If.1g01i11 tn \iI(OICjfllO&Jt l'J'T'Qfttlfl'd~ltI'RtHII'6Itl(C4I«i .,le4ïIMs:._'!iI'd: Il ~~. Il 4;(iiftMl M4ï&O $~6q~"!11 €I1.,I:<lfl •••• 1 :<li11 !iCffl~~('IqeR1~j \:j(H~lIfi (l\ilgal!A'l: ~ (fi14i\d~êk'1I;ffi fc:t:C4lilli14ï: 4ïlaM' n:RT ~: ftll=4I(OI~~I: ~ Il ~'" Il • ">" .' ~ 'i:!~.,I'I('1I4ïfl(Uj i1:11lq(ltJïl nm \illflt:llfe!M'iÏ U;ftlgf~d ~ ~ 1 Shukra is the stgniftcator of the following: (1) White umbrella which is a royal tnstgrua, (2) Good chowrie, (3) Good clothes, (4) Marriage, (5) Income, (6) Bipeds, (7) Woman, (8) Dvijas, (9) Gentle or benefic, (10) White colour, (11) \Vife or husband, (12) Happiness from sex-life, (13) Short stature, (14) Acid taste, (15) Flowers, (16) Com- mands, (17) Fame, (18) Youth, (19) Pride, (20) Conveyance, (21) Sllver, (22) Fond of the south-east, (23) Saltish taste, (24J Oross-wtse vision, (25) Cough, (26) Fortntght, (27) Rajasik nature, (28) Firmness, (29) Pearls, (30) Yajur Veda, (31) Vaisyas, (32) Beauty, (33) Buying and selllng=-or buy- ing and sellin& the articles that contribute to beauty, (34) Pleasant talk aristng from mutuallove, (35) Watery place, (36) Elephants, (37) Horses, (38) Peculiar or strange poetry, (39) Dancing, (40) Middle age, (41) Music, (42) Enjoyment, (43) Happiness from wife or husband, (44) Precious stones, (45) Love of humour, (46) Swimming, (47) S_eryap.!~, (48) Significators and Significations oJ Planets & Houses 133 Fortune, (49) Strange lustre, (50) Tcndcrness, (51) King- dom, (52) Fragrant garland, (53) Taking pleasure in violin and flute, (54) Pleasant movement or walking, (55) Eight kinds of prosperity, (56) Well-proportioned limbs, (57) Fru- gal in taking food, (58) Season of spring, (59) Ornaments, (60) Possessing many women, (61) Facing the east, (62) Eyes, (63) Speaking truth, (64)Skilled in the fine arts, (65) Semen, (66) Sporting in water with love, (67) Profundity, (68) Excess or eminence, (69) Pleasant musical Instru- . ments, (70) Decoration for the dramatic shows, (71) Indul- gence in amorous sports, (72) Declining physical form, (73) One who attaches great importance to sex, (74) Receiving good respect or honour, (75) Fondness for having white clothes, (76) Expert in Bharata's Natya Sastra, (77) Having the seaI of authority or of the government, (78) Ruler, (79) Fo.nd of worshipping Gauri and Lakshmi, (80) Emaciated from the pleasures of sex, (81) Playing the role of a mother for those born during the day, (82) Skilled in composing Kavyas, minor epies and the like, (83) Blue-b1ack hatr, (84) Benefic, (85) genita1s, (86) Urine or urinary tract, (87) Moving in the world of the snakes, (88) Strong in the afternoon, and (89) An awareness of the genital organs and the secrets connected with them. \il 1 siJlf~!IIfl'1q~4ïlllël'I'iI'6Iqftl!ll lOI 1 Oil f., ;f ~ ~~:(§jq(olfilfl~@!OI~lfIÎ&(I: Il ~~ Il '6I°sl(Ol1 fCl'fîi1Is::f1I;f1 ~ 'dIÎ'\:Iff4~I~IIC4(I- 3I1g~fll.,gfl4ï1 "fQ'iI(§I 'lIfàI~ 1 fl.,~1 flf1îtll: 1 all '6I1~ i1( RêRlcflfi61 ~ 611ë1lfc:t:(ëI~ ~ff.1(011 ~4'Hlgf~"I:ij<ildf~I~I~~('tI:ijëfljq~: " ~\9 " ~ ilf~i1'lïij:s.n M4ï'ilf.,ilffM:<lélf:i"% i1lî·CI(1q'1jf~'êlIU§lM~:iI'fît)Olqlqlf., "êI' 1 ~ ~ 1Jf '1ÎM€lI"4ilfùl('1j~1~14fÎélff4~l: ~ f~{fl:I~4ïi(ëf;)S"4'lïMf~@JlflS:JI6: ~ Il ~G Il ma;ui 4ïU4Mëlf?lqf~'6Iilg~ fI>W1îél911qltl4ïl- ~ 'fîftl;ffiCl"lgt4'J&~lfl'1«ff6:~: 1 '1111"4 f!ll tI.,I'IMj 4ïqH~ fI:S:..!Ilqfl3'6lIRHI ~ mflëfiiiISGfClijiil1filSëfïl ~sfq "61' Il ~~ Il ## Page 69 134 Uttara Kalamrita e:1'6'ïII&lOldl'l~ ;;f ~fI~:qHëfilfà"4~ \(lfd(~hff"6JIe:~lïd~IÙGlI: ~ ~ 1 lJlTITm 'lft;6J1e:41 ~ ~ 'JfC{qlflëfifll~qEH;~OIl: ëfilfdO<:lf"hÎ~: Il ,-\0 Il Shani is the slgntftcator of the following: (1) Ill-health and other suffertngs, (2) Obstruction, (3) Horses, (4) Ele- phants, (5) Skin, (6) Income, (7) Standards, (8) Distress, (9) Disease, (10) Enmity, (11) Sorrow, (12) -Death, (13) Happiness from a woman, (14) Maid-servant, (15) Asses, (16) Outcastes, (17) Persons with strange or mutilated limbs, (18) Roaring in the woods, (19) Disgust, (20) Charity, (21) Lords, (22) Longevity, (23) Eunuch, (24) One born outside the four castes, (25) Birds, (26) Tretagni, one of the three sacred domestic fires, (27) Servant's duties, (28) Doing something other than the traditional or accepted duties, (29) One losing his ego, (30) Telling lies, (31) Lasting long, (32) Wind, (33) Old age, (34) Tendon, (35) Strong at the end of the day, (36) The second half of winter, (37) Indignation, (38) Exertion, (39) Born of a low woman, (40) Born zn adultery, (41) A widow's bastard, (42) Dirty cloth, (43) Dirty house, (44) Mind turned to dirty things, (45) Friendship with the wicked, (46) Black colour, (47) Sins, (48) Cruelty, (49) Ashes, (50) Grains- in black colour, (51) Precious stones, (52) Iron, (53) Generosity, (54) A year, (55) Shudras, (56) Vital or supporters of the lover, (57) Signiflcator of the father for one born in the nlght, (58) Learning what belongs to another caste, (59) Lameness, (60) Fierce or severe, (61) Blanket, (62) Facing the west, (63) Remedies for restoring life, (64) Looking downwards, (65) Living by agriculture or farm- ing. (66) One who knows where the arms are kept, manager of an ordnance factory, (67) Cousin, (68) An external posi- tion, (69) Fond of the north-east, (70) World of the snakes, (71) Falling, (72) Wandering in the battle fields, (73) Bones, (74) lead, (75) Wrong or wicked valour, (76) Turks, (77) Torn clothes or things, (78) Oil, (79) wood, (80) Brahman having Tamsik quality, (81) Wandering in poisonous places, Siqniftcators and Significations of Planets & Houses 135 (82) Roaming in hilly areas, (83) Long standing fear, (84) Hunter, (85) Strange or ugly hair, (86) Whole ktngdom, (87) Fear, (88) Goats and the like, (89) Buffaloes and the like, (90) Indulgence in sex, (91) Displaying amorous inten- tions in dressing, (92) Worship of Yama, (93) Dogs, (94) Thefts, and hard-heartedness. mi :q l 'l H ji)?fi s::~ t; ~ d ëlï 't! ~ c*iê:t<Ol1 "fQ GlI: qlqf?IÎ'ê4n~;:'<OIlot~'*'1I ~ fl::tllIi!H'1'{ 1 S)6G(O?IÎ'IW11"4~lî'I'lqotllî'~ 'ê4lr~ !rI1~dl- ~ <OIq~<SI~T;0lf~;fl'ê4I~: Il t..,~ Il' ~.lil'l5IGêIÎ ft:!osIQflSiili(ifç::4Î:S1 ~: - ~ ~5liR1r~rCKI<Ollf"Mëfiq:;ëRillî'nsf6p,O'lIMI: 1 ma;ui a.îtfflÜ~q~ flëfiMÜ41I2IT: yëUOTa;roTr W ClI5ototl'I(";lëfiGlot;f1dldl Qfi~Mëfil: Il '-\~ Il ëfilfllî'Cllfl'ltll!;t(1IqClot S).nqlflëfil ~ ~ .@lfl~f~fq~&:i ~~: 1 Ral1U is the signiftcator of the followtng: (1) Umbrella, (2) Chowrte. (3) Acquiring a kingdom, (4) Faulty Iogtc, (5) Harsh speech, (6) One belongtng to a caste outside the four main castes, (7) A sin fui woman, (8) A conveyance covered on aU four sides, (9) An irreligious person or a Shudra, (10) Oambllng, (11) Strong at sunset, (12) Having sex with a wicked woman, (13) going to a different country, (14) Un- clean, (15) Bones, (16) Hidden abdominal ulcer, (17) False- hood, (18) Looking downwards, (19) Perplexity, (20) Emer- ald, (21) Facing south, (22) Depending on mlechchhas, low castes and the like, (23) Malignant tumor, (24) Great forest, (25) Wandering in difficult places, (26) Suffering from mountains, (27) Staying outside, (28) South-western direc- tion, (29) Corn plaints of wind and phlegm, (30) serpents, (31) Southern breeze, (32) Severe, (33) Long, (34) Reptiles, (35) Interpretation of dreams, (36) Travels, (37) One muhurta, (38) Old age, (39) Conveyance, (40) World of the snakes, (41) Maternai grand father, (42) Air, (43) Acute duodenal pain, (44) catarrh, (45) Breathing, (46) Great valour, worship ofVana-Durga, (47) Wickedness, (48) Àsso- ## Page 70 136 Uttara Kalamrita ciation with animals, (49) Wrtting Urdu or Persian, and (50' Harsh speech. "40sî~1~tH~&1ql~t!/~4{t QlW11 ~ ~: iïëfiîGiJ~«êfï~~Cl48,1t1lfJ~{l: Il "'~ Il .i'II'HI.,qE!l?IlIl~: 'tfT1ITlViT iJlOlq:;;;ij~llfiI"4q('1R1'E!léiiJRli11 1 ~lfJ\ïlSRlêfïOGêfï'3'Iii1I.,lf •• ~ ~ ~II",~II ~ ..,.. Ni1lqE!ft[~fMrMMGêfïltll ~: ~~'I~~4~~"1ii1Iii1i ~ 1 Ketu is the stgniûcator of the followmg: (1) Worship of the lord of Chandl, Ganesha and others, (2) Medical prac- titioner, (3) Dogs, (4) Cocks, (5) Vultures, (6) Final salva- tion, (7) AlI sorts of prosperity, (8) Consumption, (9) Painful fevers, (10) Bath in the' Ganges, r i n Great penance, (12) Wind corn plaints , (13) Friendship with hunters, (14) Acquiring prosperity, (15) Stones, (16) Wounds, (17) Mantra Shastra, (18) Instability of mmd, (19) Knowl- edge of Brahmn, (20) Diseases of the stomach and eye, (21) Stupidity, (22) Thorn, (23) Knowledge of the animals, zool- ogy, (24) Observing silence rehgtously, (25) Vedanta, (26) Ali kinds of luxury, (27) Fortune, (28) Suffering from foes, (29) Sparing in eating, (30) Renunciation, (31) Father's father, (32) Hunger, (33) Great pain from peptic or duodenal ulcer, (34) Small pox, or boils and such other diseases, (35) Horned animals, (36) A servant of Shiva, (37) Getting the order of imprisonment revoked, and (38) Conver- sation or association with Shudras. We will now illustrate sorne of these Karakatvas. Chart 100 Is that of Mr. Nanavati. It was alleged that he shot dead the para- mour of his wife. The Moon 14.20

Ketu

7.30 5.45 100 1922.5.1 2.19 Lagna Kuja2 Guru R 16.3 Shani 6.5 Rahu 14.20 Significators and Significations oJ Planets & Houses 137 is weak and as lord of 12 is placed in the Il th aspected by malefic lord of the fourth and ninth lord Kuja. The seventh lord is devoid of aspects. The sev~nth lord is with Rahu and retrograde Guru. The seventh lord afflicts the Moon. Both body and soul are afflicted and so are the fifth and eighth houses. Shukra is between malefics. Guru's aspect on him shows love and a rival led tothe final shoot-out. Chart 101 shows the seventh lord afflicted by Kuja (lord of 6 and II). The stgnifica tor of marriage is in l~is own house, but is aspected by the powerful Shani from the sixth. The lagna is afflicted by Mars. This girl's husband corn- mitted suicide within ten months of the marriage. 23.21 5.31 11.28 L 25.30 Ketu Shukra Ravi 15.26 Kuja

101 1958.7.1 12.39 27.56 5.31 28.41

Guru UNIQUE CLASSIC (Original Text with Translation, Notes & Exhaustive Cotnmentaru in lucid English) by Dr G.S. Kapoor Excellent Work on Predictive Astrology ## Page 71 Chapter VI «:t Il CfiM '@J o:s: Results of the Major Periods of Planets ~~m~~- (itci ~ q(I;jf~gii m~ ~ 1 $:ffi m ffidl«rr ~ q ~ ~ q m-u m ~:lm f4lfi;ëfïi!11 ~ ~ m 41H('tjq~1 ~ Il ~ Il Planets appear under one of the rune avasthas states. Th~~ . , (i) Dipta - blazing, when the planet is exalted. (ii) Stimita - stable, when it is in its own house. (iii) Mudita - delighted, when it is in the house of an adhimitra (highly friendly sign). (iv) Shanta - Calm, quiescent, when it is in the house of a friendly planet. (v) Hina - deficient, when it is in the house of.a neutral planet. . (vi) DukkI;.a - sorrowful or dejected, when it is in the house of an enemy. (Vii) Vikala - vexatious, when it is conjunct with a ma- lefic. . (Viii) Khala - base or wicked, when it is defeated in the planetary war. (ix) Kopa - angry, when it is with the Sun, that is when it is combust. '

139 Notes The natural relationships of a planet with others get modified by temporary relationships. Then we get Adhimi- tra (very friendlyl, mitra (friendly), sama (neutral), shatru (inin.Ical) and Adhi Shatru (htghly inimical). Here the au- thor has Ignored the last one. Being with the Sun means combustion. The orb of combustion differs from planet to planet. The degrees grven below have to be counted forwards and backwards as well. These are the degrees from the Sun. Withirrthese degrees the planet is combust. These are: Moon 12, Kuja 17, Budha 14and whenretrogradeonly 12, Guru Il. Shukra 10 and when retrograde only 8, and Shani 15. :rnt ~ qlq~q4N CfT ëfï4ff_"~ ~ ~s;rÙ~~~ ï'1f4I~Ga::tIl~'IT1T ~ ~ ijfî41f1NîM ~ ï'1'ï1a:Ptt>G:tllf"flëfï(Ollfa:<>i ~ S11'1~I~ Il ~ Il The results of the virtuous or sinful actions of the .... previous life have to be gone through in this life. These are revealed by the planets and their major and minor periods on the basis of the horoscope of a person. Hence it is necessary to know the duration of the major periods of the planets, and the minor periods in each major period. Then one can undertake the necessary remedial or propittatory activities to overcome any malefic results and to acquire the desired happiness. ~~"'IŒ4:ti~::ï<Ql(Ilf"ffqfàï{i5llti~::ï<QI: ~ 1S1'(fà:ëf:1ii!1'I~;a:~I6Gilf(fqffi ~ ~~: 1 -a:rimT mq ëffim: ~ ï'1J\ï1i1'1i:i~- eJlq'ï1..,.qiiOfli~11SIÛfMI'1IS"Cfifm fu~: Il ~ Il / The major periods of the planets follow the sequence of the Sun, Moon, Kuja, Rahu, Guru, Shani, Budha, Ketu and Shukra. The number of years for the major periods of ## Page 72 140 Uttara Kalamrita the planets are respectively 6, 10, 7, 18, 16, 19, 17, 7 and 20 years. The order or sequence is given above. The major period that operates àt the time ofbirth has to be found out. Count from Krittika to the constellation of the Moon at the Ume of birth. Expunge multiples of nine. The remainder is to be counted from the Sun onwards. Notes The following table grves the constellations, their cor- responding planets, and their periods. Cotistellattorts Dasa lord Years Krittika, Uttara Phalguni, Uttarashadha Sun 6

Moon 10

Kuja 7

Rahu 18

Guru 16

Shani 19

Budha 17

Ketu 7 Purva Phalguni, Purvashadha, Bharani Shukra 20 Total number of years is 120. Hence it is called Vim- shottari and at times it is termed Udu Dasa .. Udu means nakshatra, constellation. The method grven by the author can be illustrated in this way. A person was barn when the Moon was in Sra- vana. Counting from Krittika and including Sravana, we get twenty. Dividingby nine we have two as the remainder. The second one from the Sun is the Moon. Hence at the time of birth the native was going through the major period of Moon. ~ rél~R:êfïl'RIfl~li'iI(1lfs(11 ~: iSlf6G&(11 ~ fél~fGêfïl'RI:s0tHlfifl~ 1 ~~Cffim: ~~:~qlfllf~êfï'(ll~ Il Results of'the Major Periods of Planèts 141 Note the total duration of the nakshatra in which a person is born. Find how many Ghatikas and Vtghatikas are yet to pass after the time ofbirth. Divide this by the total duration in Ghatikas and Vighatikas. Multiply the product by the number of years allotted to the planet governing that nakshatra. This gives the nuinber of years still to be expe- rienced by the native in that Dasa. The remainder is to be converted into months and days. Notes An illustration will make this clear. A person was born at Bombay on the twelfth of October 1989 at Il.30 A.M. The local mean time of Sun rise at Bombay on that day was 5.57 A.M. The time elapsed by the time ofbirth from Sun rise was five hours and 33 minutes. Multiplying this by 21/2 we get 13 ghatikas and 521/2 Vtghatfkas. The total is 8321/2 Vighatikas. The Panchanga gtves the ghattkas and Vighatfkas from Sunrise-the endlng positions. On the 12th of October Satabhisha was upto 19 ghatikas and 46 Vtghattkas. The unexpired portion is five ghatikas and 531/2 Vighattkas or 3531/2 Vighatikas. On the eleventh of October 1989 Dhanishtha ended at 24 Gh. 23 Vgh. Then Satabhisha started. Day and night together make up sixty ghatikas. Thus on the previous day Satabhisha was for 35 ghatikas and 37 Vighatikas. On the 12th ofOctober Satabhisha was upto 19 Gh. 46 Vighattkas. Adding the two we get 55 Ghatikas and 23 Vighatikas. This works to 3323 Vighatikas. Satabhisha refers to Rahu whose Dasa is for eighteen years. Then we have: 1 6363 353- x 18.;- 3323 = 2 3323 This gives one year, ten months, and 29 days as the portion of Rahu's major period yet to be gone through from the date of birth. ## Page 73 142 Uttara Kalamrlta Now-a-daye we have the Ephemer1s. They generally g1ve the positions of the luminaries and planets on every day at 5.30 A.M. Now Lahiri's Ephemeris places the Moon on the twelfth at 5.30 A.M. in Kumbha at 14°.53'.18". On the thirteenth at 5.30 A.M. the Moon Is in Kumbha at 29°.36'.18". During these twenty four hours the Moon has traversed 14°.43'. The birth belng at 11.30 A.M. the time Is six hours after 5.30 A.M. Durtng this time the Moon covers 3°.40'.45". Adding this to 14°.53'.18" we get Kumbha 18°.34'.3". From Mesha it is 19114 minutes and three seconds. Each nakshatra covers 800 minutes, and each quarter of a nakshatra is for 200 minutes. Dividing 19114'.3" by 200 we get 955 quarters and 114'.3". Dividing 19114'.3" by 800 we find that twenty three constellations are over, and in the 24th 714'.3" are over. The 24th Is Satabhisha from Asvini. It gtves Rahu mahadasa at birth. From the duration of 800' for a constellation deduct 714'.3". '\}Je get 85'.57" or 5157 seconds. Multiply this byeighteen, theyears of Rahu. The product is 92826". Eight hundred minutes of a naksha- tra gtve 48000 seconds. Since we have converted the re- mainder into seconds, divide it by 48000. We get one year, eleven months and six days as the balance of Rahu ma- hadasa at the time of birth. This is the correct balance as compared wtth that derived from the Panchanga. There is only a difference of seven days. ï't'i'1MG~~II~~1I n-P-if!ï'tl ~: g~'Ifï'tï't- ~"fI:Iltr-e;c!lun ~ ~ ~ ft' f.41""~~II: ~ rd;"I1 'fîï1 1 ~ ï't'i'1~~IIï'tlf"ï't1 '1lsilleJl ~ fil l4St\f1 ,*,1 ~ ftr-nm ~ Il '-\ Il ~~~~II~t(j~ .1fd;ï1I~:&cil ~& ~ ~ €IrGêfiifd;~qRUI 'f.4'1litsm ~ ~ 1 The method for obtaining the duration of an antar dasa is explained now. Note the number ofyears allotted to a planet whose major dasa is running. Multiply it by the number of years gtven to a planet whose sub-period is Results of the Major Periods of Planets 143 required. Multiply the number in the 'place of the units by three. The result is the number of days. The numbers in tens and hundreds give the months of the antardasa. Thus we get the durations of .each sub-period ln a major period. Convert the duration of the antardasa in days. Multi- ply it by the number of years given to the planet concerned. Divide the product by 120. The result is the duration ofthe sub-sub period (Vidasa) of the planet in the antardasa of another. The remainder is to be converted into ghattkas and Vighattkas. Still a sub-period of this sub-sub-period can be ob- tained. This is the sukshma Dasa of a planet. The numbers arrived at will be the duration of the sukshma dasa in days, ghatikas and Vighattkas. Notes Take Rahu dasa which has 18 years. The first period will be that of Rahu, and the last that of Kuja. We require the sub-period ofShani who has 19 years. Multiply the two. The product is 342. The figure in units multiplieS). by three gtves the number of days. The sub-period of Shani in Rahu is thus for 34 months and six days. The ftrst Vidasa in the antardasa of Shani is that of Shani and the last is that of Guru. Now we want vidasa of Shani in Shani's antardasa, By converting the sub-period of Shani into days we get 1026 days. Multiply it by Shani's years (19) beoause we want the Vidasa of Shani. The product is 19494. Dividing this by 120 we get 162 days. The remainder is 54. This is to be converted into ghatikas. Multiply this by 60 and divide it by 120. We get 21>~ghatikas. The Vidasa of Shani in the antardasa of Shani during the major period of Rahu is for five months, twelve days and 27 ghatikas. Similarly for Sukshma Dasa, multiply the vidasa pe- riod by the years of the lord of the sukshma dasa, and divide It by 120. Thus for Budha's Sukshma Dasa in Shani's Vidasha we get 162 days 27 ghatikas x 17 f--) 120 = 23 days and 191/2 Vighattkas. ## Page 74 144 Uttara Kalamrita ~41~6Ga:~11 ~ ~atftYiil,ftlëfiH')i04- iiI,.,'e!ii''lëflÎM~MW!llY'4';l~CH'j!lEW( Il ~ Il '1r-ft: q, qa:~"Rtë66Gf!,jcqHlI!Ol') i"efE;1 '41 ql:jl- ~q61Wilq",.,ë6In:6GIfd:cqIÛla:l:jI"( 1 When the Sun is highly beneficial in a chart, -. durmg his major period he gtves sons, intellig,ence, -wisdom, power or authority, knowledge, access .to wealth, fame, powers, happiness and the favour of Ood. If the Sun is a malefic to the native or ts malefically situated, the native has great sufferlng, a:nd' his efforts become fruitless. One has then los~ of money along with ill-health. worries and troubles from foes, displeasure of the ruler, danger to the father and other stmilar things. ,\ , '6I'1i.'j~6Ga:~" ~ ",.,.,~l:j~elë6,fd:ë6: ~:mI'l~E;lqflfli'ilCl~~"I4(lR1ë6I"( Il 19 Il ~: ql qa:~" •••• 6Î.,ëJiqO".,::a:lef.,I~IIq<~ Yiill6Î"~!lCflql~E;~OI çh)€Ilf~~fI"'JtHl"( 1 If the Moon is highly beneftcial and powerful, dunng his major period one experiences the prosperity of the mother's well-being, dtgging tanks and the like, lands, gardens (or sacred places or public buildings), house, blesstngs of the dvijas, wealth, auspicious events, and palanquins. When the Moon Is a malefic, du ring his period one has want of food, misery, loss of pleasure and money, Hl health, absence of knowledge, and he will be a source of disgustto others. He loses his money, becomes irritable, and is subject to malarial fevers. c414i~6Ga::!'II ~ "CIW'!IYI<JI6GCI@:Ili,q: Y iiI IfCliUq '1: ~ Il l Il q 1 q 1'A·i(a:~1I j'illfthft1~ ~- ~ollf~q6Î~lcitsti'il.,j11€1lrfl~€Ilq41t( 1 When Kuja is highly beneficial, during his major pe- riod the native has lands, acquisition of desired objects, Results of the Major Perlods qf Planets 145 wisdom, clarity of mind, valour, money, destruction offoes, and 1 younger brothers. If he is unfavourable, one expert- ences distress to younger brothers, quarrels,. troubles re- lated to lands and fire, wounds, loss of eye or eye-srght and the like. There is suffertng from the government, anger of the wise, wound or eut from sword, and diseases. When Budha is beneficially disposed durmg his period one has good clothes, immense wealth, increase in food grains, prosperity, happiness, home, relations, success and possession of desired thmgs. If he is a malefic, during his period one has journey to foreign countries, anger or irri- tability, loss of relatives, deterioration of the intellect, wor- ries from the trading community, quarrels, loss of lands, Ioss of money, and dangers. ;fficil~6Ga:~1I ~ fCl'lt'1!1I'llftlë6HI(q'il- .~m:r't\l(i4!l0lië6~I~"'iI"I~ClI4ilrMë6là'lCfTO( Il ~o Il ~~~ ~''4I.,ef'ltfl«~lffi'il''ë6j1')~ 1 When Guru is strong and favourably situated, durlng his period the native has enough clothmg, endless wealth, food-grains, status, prosperity, happiness, house, relatives, success, luxuries and acquisition of desired thtngs. If he is a malefic during his period he has displeasure of the rulers, worries and anxieties, diseases, loss of courage, absence of food grains, lack of money, troubles from the Brahmanas, anger of the father, worries about food, and consumption. ~~~~- oi!~Cll:jfl:j"~Hf~4ë6.,ë6I~lql~CliflffifflClI"( Il ~~ Il ~ ~ ~4ëJi:4l'6llefE;IP'!IIa:I- fQ"i:1@l:jqi'!1 ya,i 6jfëlSi!'ff?ÔClii~iin~Clll, 1 ## Page 75 146 Uttara Kalamrtta When Shukra is beneficially disposed, durtng his pe- riod one has happiness, prosperity, great position, palan- quins, etght forms of wealth, mind di~ected towar~s dharma, gold, gardens or sacred places, herses and mUSIC festivals. If he is malefically disposed durtng his period one has fear about his wife (or her husband); he becomes wicked and base. There is loss of money. There is great thievishness and he commits serious mistakes in life. He suffers diseases arising from his contacts with many women. 144::.1f1îiIGe:~1I ...mrn mCl!ll~1f.:1\4~lf.:1\Cfi- ~;C!lI149>~11tl"14Cfië!4!j;Ci4lql~e:~lftlCfili Il r~ Il ~ qlqfélbj!ll<:i)'I~"'(6I!1.,~ ~ ..;:,Ù.."1""1 fc::r.:1\:orë!4T11'I i!I""l e::r:4ml-:ril When Shani is beneficially disposed, during his period the native becomes prosperous. He has good intelligence and he. performs various sacrifices and rituals. He acquires lands and becomes the head of a village or a town. He becomes a good tradesman. He is successful.in a variety of activities and is always full of enthusiasm. If Shani be- cornes a malefic, during his period, one has prisoning, loss of wealth, physical and other aiIments, and anger of the ruler. He indulges in forbidden activities, is crippled and suffers from diseases. ~1{i1îiIGe:~11 'Cfiitft:r~- ~~f'I149>04JlJi4H"~I"!II'I4Iei'IG4Ii Il n Il ~: ~~: flClf~·Ù'"fJq;- 'ë0~I'~'1"lIfélÜ~qi1"H1fit!llcilsle:4Ii 1 When Rahu is favourably placed, during his period he gtves full and complete prosperity, great position of au thor- ity, Dharma, wealth, knowledge of scriptures, pilgrimages, knowledge, influence and rise. When he is not so placed, one has fear from snakes, fear of poison, ailments and troubles of the entire body, danger from weapons and fire, Results of the Major Periode of Planets 147 enmity of the low born, fall from a tree, and torture from enemies. ë};1Rjï6GG~11 ~ fél\i14~(f.;tî41~- ~~lqf"H&l!NI'4ëfïê4"!IIH~~ Il r~ Il ~: 'tI"TQzyJTSfdCfi6Gfél4iHI.,Jf.;tî tÏ'I eii 'Ia- ~ '1q( Cfiw.,fji\i1\i1.,j;61Ifd'{&f.;tî41 If Ketu is favourably posited, during his period the native experiences success, acquisition of wealth after undertaking cruel or difficult activities, good fortune from a Mlechchha ruler, begtnning of poeticaf efforts, and de- struction of foes. If he Is unfavourable, during his period, one has great difficulties, failures, useless or unprofitable works, loss of job, peptic ulcers, bone-fever, quivering, hatred of the Brahmanas, and obstinate or idiotic follies. Notes ln all these results, we have to· find out whether a planet is favourable or unfavourable. A natural benefic can become a functional malefic as in the case of Guru for Vrishabha, Karka and Tula lagnas. A benefic in malefic houses like 6, 8, 12 can become a malefic. By owning kendras the natural benefic may turn malefic, while a natural malefic may become a benefic. Slokas 90 to 96 of the second kanda of this text clarify sorne of these points. Hence great caution is required in determmtng whether a planet is favourable or not. , 11.28 Ketu Ravi 15.7 8udha 11.50 102 13.45 1863.7.28 Kuja 6.8 Chandra Guru 28.29 11.28 Rahu 10.17 L 0.26 Shukra 9.5 Shani Consider chart 102. Here from lagna Guru is lord of 2 and 5, a natural benefic situated in the tenth in a friend's house and with a friend. Ruja as the lord of lagna and Shani as lord of a kendra are benefics, and they aspect the lagna. The ninth and the tenth lords mutually ## Page 76 148 Uttara Kalamrita aspect from the third and the ninth. Most of the planets are ln the second half. Kuja ln the tenth ln Ravi's house rules over locomotion. The native Is Henry Ford, a narne to be reckoned with ln automobile industry. ln chart 103 Guru is a functional maleflc as hls mula trikona is the sixth house. But he is weil situated. Shanl Is a benefic as lord of a Kendra, and his ownership of the' eighth ts not a disadvan- tage. But the aspect of the lord of 3 and 12 on hlm is not desirable. The yoga karaka Kuja is exalted and . aspects the tenth, his own house. Rahu Is adverse. ln September 1948 he had the start of Guru mahadasa wlth mixed fortunes. ln 1983 his Budha mahadasa started and' he is back in power (tenth house aspected by Kuja and Shani) as the Chief Minister of Tamil Nadu. The lord of the sixth ln the fifth and that too Guru gave his outlaok a casteist turn. It is the chart of Mr. K. Karun- anidhi. These two charts show' the actual problems to be faced by an astrological interpreter. 25.30 24.44 Chandra 23.44 Budha Ravi 19.33 Shukra Ketu L 17.2 4.2 103 28.24 1924.6.3 Rahu 4.2 Kuja 22.36 3.21 Guru R Shani R ("I •• t1~olllffl ;;r n:t'fl"la:.,fell~~cHluri (f"I': ~ ~ r..31~~lIëfîliPI ft" ~ Il ~~ Il ~:cq.,IIJi flIêf;lOlqfitS'î6G' t1.,ISr.;Ia.' f1~,è4~cHSëfï'1q,q~"H' ~ fm:ffi;prrll{, 1 Rahu or Ketu ln a kona (1, 5 and 9) with or aspected ' by the lord of the second or seventh house causes the death of the native during his major period. If Rahu or Ketu occupies the second or the seventh house from the lagna and, is with or aspected by the lord of 1, 5, or 9, he gives long life and wealth. Any malefic planet in conjunction with the lords of 2, 7, 5 or 9 brtngs about the nattve's death. Rahu or Ketu with the lord of that sign also causes death of the Results oJ the Major Periods oJ Planets 149 native. ~ 4ïtl~€4"tlctl ~ 4ï~f1Iqil",~C4~- ~ 'C4T f1a:d1~C4(1 ~ nqt: Q,*sef(I'"'4S1ct1 Il ~~ Il ~ oqq~'~"II~a:"Id1~~q gëfà~ ,OIl"l(i'QQi(W'jSl~' ';:if ~ f1(iihÜ'iHcti'1 1 When Rahu and Ketu are in common (dv(svabhava) signs, and when the lords of those signs or Rahu and Ketu are with the lords of kendras and konas, the native has wealth, power and the like durtng their periods. If-they are with or aspected by the lords of 6, 8 or 12, there is little benefit to the native. But durtng their major period the nattve's mother or his maternai relatives will die. Notes ln .chart 83 Rahu ts not in a common sïgn. But he is aspected by the lord of the twelfth situated ln the sixth. As saon as his major period started, bis maternal grand mother passed away. That.Is, the prtnciple gtven here has to be modified. But betng with the lord of the ninth, Rahu gave hlm very good education. ~ ~ 4ï~RrqiloIlRl~- ~lr:~~~:II~\911 ~ ~Qi("l~ 4ïfi:l'Ki1!}: ~ ~ Tir QIQ'.!6Ffoe1d'l ~ ~ Q6'''IHêfI' 1 When Rahu or Ketu are in a ftxed or ln a mov:âbl~:~ign, and are with planets owntng a Kendra or a kona, thê~i Will gtve great fortune durtng their major periods. But ifthey are in.a bad house, they do not gtve any good results. Sorne authorlttes, however, say, they bring happiness. When Rahu and Ketu are in a malefic house with benefics, they cause death of the native. Notes ln the chart of Mrs. Gandhi, a1ready gtven, Rahu l~ In the sixth from lagna and from Shani whose maj6"t period ## Page 77 150 Uttara Kalamrita Kuja .25 Ketu 4 L 12.33 104 Shanl2 1755.11.2 Shukra 20 Rahu 4 Budha 12 Chandra 1 Guru 17 Ravi 19 started tri November, 1970., The sub-period of Rahu was from June 1984. Tilts Rahu is with Shukra, lord of a Kendra. Just six months after Rahu's sub- period started she was as- sassinated. Consider chart 104. Here Rahu is in a kendra with the lord of two kendras. Guru is also a maraka. The two are aspected by Kuja, the lord of6 and Il. The owner ofthat house is in the sixth, exchangmg signs wtth the sixth lord. The chart belongs to Marie Antoinette who died tragically in the sub- period of Rahu durtng the major period of Guru. Instead of Rahu, Guru killed her. ft:q;I6GI~'J6f~ \1~~&~fà.niT ~ 'fQT\1i qHëfifÎg\1~ ~ ~

10.17 L 0.26 Shukra

Consider chart 102. Here from lagna Guru is lord of 2 and 5, a natural benefic situated in the tenth in a friend's house and with a friend. Ruja as the lord of lagna and Shani as lord of a kendra are benefics, and they aspect the lagna. The ninth and the tenth lords mutually ## Page 76 148 Uttara Kalamrita aspect from the third and the ninth. Most of the planets are ln the second half. Kuja ln the tenth ln Ravi's house rules over locomotion. The native Is Henry Ford, a narne to be reckoned with ln automobile industry. ln chart 103 Guru is a functional maleflc as hls mula trikona is the sixth house. But he is weil situated. Shanl Is a benefic as lord of a Kendra, and his ownership of the' eighth ts not a disadvan- tage. But the aspect of the lord of 3 and 12 on hlm is not desirable. The yoga karaka Kuja is exalted and . aspects the tenth, his own house. Rahu Is adverse. ln September 1948 he had the start of Guru mahadasa wlth mixed fortunes. ln 1983 his Budha mahadasa started and' he is back in power (tenth house aspected by Kuja and Shani) as the Chief Minister of Tamil Nadu. The lord of the sixth ln the fifth and that too Guru gave his outlaok a casteist turn. It is the chart of Mr. K. Karun- anidhi. These two charts show' the actual problems to be faced by an astrological interpreter. 25.30

23.44 Budha Ravi 19.33 Shukra Ketu L 17.2 4.2 103 28.24 1924.6.3 Rahu 4.2 Kuja 22.36 3.21 Guru R Shani R ("I •• t1~olllffl ;;r n:t'fl"la:.,fell~~cHluri (f"I': ~ ~ r..31~~lIëfîliPI ft" ~ Il ~~ Il ~:cq.,IIJi flIêf;lOlqfitS'î6G' t1.,ISr.;Ia.' f1~,è4~cHSëfï'1q,q~"H' ~ fm:ffi;prrll{, 1 Rahu or Ketu ln a kona (1, 5 and 9) with or aspected ' by the lord of the second or seventh house causes the death of the native during his major period. If Rahu or Ketu occupies the second or the seventh house from the lagna and, is with or aspected by the lord of 1, 5, or 9, he gives long life and wealth. Any malefic planet in conjunction with the lords of 2, 7, 5 or 9 brtngs about the nattve's death. Rahu or Ketu with the lord of that sign also causes death of the Results oJ the Major Periods oJ Planets 149 native. ~ 4ïtl~€4"tlctl ~ 4ï~f1Iqil",~C4~- ~ 'C4T f1a:d1~C4(1 ~ nqt: Q,*sef(I'"'4S1ct1 Il ~~ Il ~ oqq~'~"II~a:"Id1~~q gëfà~ ,OIl"l(i'QQi(W'jSl~' ';:if ~ f1(iihÜ'iHcti'1 1 When Rahu and Ketu are in common (dv(svabhava) signs, and when the lords of those signs or Rahu and Ketu are with the lords of kendras and konas, the native has wealth, power and the like durtng their periods. If-they are with or aspected by the lords of 6, 8 or 12, there is little benefit to the native. But durtng their major period the nattve's mother or his maternai relatives will die. Notes ln .chart 83 Rahu ts not in a common sïgn. But he is aspected by the lord of the twelfth situated ln the sixth. As saon as his major period started, bis maternal grand mother passed away. That.Is, the prtnciple gtven here has to be modified. But betng with the lord of the ninth, Rahu gave hlm very good education. ~ ~ 4ï~RrqiloIlRl~- ~lr:~~~:II~\911 ~ ~Qi("l~ 4ïfi:l'Ki1!}: ~ ~ Tir QIQ'.!6Ffoe1d'l ~ ~ Q6'''IHêfI' 1 When Rahu or Ketu are in a ftxed or ln a mov:âbl~:~ign, and are with planets owntng a Kendra or a kona, thê~i Will gtve great fortune durtng their major periods. But ifthey are in.a bad house, they do not gtve any good results. Sorne authorlttes, however, say, they bring happiness. When Rahu and Ketu are in a malefic house with benefics, they cause death of the native. Notes ln the chart of Mrs. Gandhi, a1ready gtven, Rahu l~ In the sixth from lagna and from Shani whose maj6"t period ## Page 77 150 Uttara Kalamrita Kuja .25 Ketu 4 L 12.33 104 Shanl2 1755.11.2 Shukra 20 Rahu 4 Budha 12 Chandra 1 Guru 17 Ravi 19 started tri November, 1970., The sub-period of Rahu was from June 1984. Tilts Rahu is with Shukra, lord of a Kendra. Just six months after Rahu's sub- period started she was as- sassinated. Consider chart 104. Here Rahu is in a kendra with the lord of two kendras. Guru is also a maraka. The two are aspected by Kuja, the lord of6 and Il. The owner ofthat house is in the sixth, exchangmg signs wtth the sixth lord. The chart belongs to Marie Antoinette who died tragically in the sub- period of Rahu durtng the major period of Guru. Instead of Rahu, Guru killed her. ft:q;I6GI~'J6f~ \1~~&~fà.niT ~ 'fQT\1i qHëfifÎg\1~ ~

~ ;:J. ~ qqf.:4ffi')~G') ~:~~('lflf('1('1I,.J1i:(q~"I~f!jG') When Rahu or Ketu are in 6,8 or 12 and are with or aspected by the lord of any ofthese houses, they brtng ~arm to the native. When they are with maraka planets or with the lords of 6, 8 or 12, they cause death to the native. But if they are associated with the lords of kendras or konas and are in houses 6, 8 or 12, they give some happtness, and later bring about the native's death through diseasc, wounds, misery, wounds from swords, drowning, or death by imprisonment. Notes This is not correct. ln chart 83 Rahu is in the etghth and he is with the lord of the ninth. He is aspected by the lord of the twelfth, Shani. Kuja owns also the second house. The native completed his Rahu Dasa, had a very good education, and was well settled in life during Rahu's period. Results of the Major Periode of Planets 151 Rahu 25 Guru 5 105 1893.11.9 Budha 18 L 21 Shani28 Shukra 9 Kuja 2 Chandra 2 Ravi 24 Kelu 25 He is alive and running the major pertod of ~tidha. This may be due t6 other factors. We cannot there- fore brush aside the au- thor's interpretation. Con- sider chart 105. Here Rahu is in the sixth aspected by yoga karaka Shani (lord of 4 and 5). He had many set- backs in life and put an end to his life by drowning. The twelfth lord Is in the second aspected by the sixth lord from the etghth and by Shani from the twelfth. Guru is aspected by Kuja, lord of two maraka houses. Lord of lagna and the Sun are in the houses of thetr foes. They do not promote longevity and he died in June 1930. Kuja and Shani being very close, they gave suicidal tendencies. YI~!11Ifl:\1i1tl6G219: ~ flAOjffi~@OOIfi\1ld~l::ltlëfi~On 41·;'Iif.fîlIRT.0\1: Il ~~ Il ~ f"IHIr.tlq., ~ ëIT ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ 'fQT\1i q6Iql~ëfi~ 1 If Rahu and Ketu are with powerful yogakarakas and are in 1, 3, 4, Tor 10 they grve wealth, happiness, money, children, governmental power, and conveyances of the best ' type. But if they are with the lords of the second and seventh houses or if they are aspected by these lords, they brtng about loss of wealth and death. M- ~ ~ ~ ~lall1>àï(ql·j6~ ~~ Ü ~ '{Mn.r6lollR1tf H ~o Il ~: ëfi<tlqÎ) '[4) ~ ~ lpIT ~- S\i11~~3IQ'J~ ~sf@('1~t4 M·lf<!:.n ~ ~ Rahu is exalted in Vrishabha and Ketu in Vrischika. The own house ofRahu is Kumbha, and Ketu's Is Vrischika. Rahu's mulatrikona is Mithuna, and Ketu's is Kanya. ## Page 78 152 Uttara Kalamrtta Simha is an inimical sign ta Rahu and Karka ta Ketu. Friendly stgn for Rahu is Tula, and for Ketu it is Makara. Their neutral signs are Mesha, Dhanush, and Mina. They/ have the greatest strength when they are exaIted. At other places we have ta calculate thetr strength by the rule of three. ln this we have 'also to consider the nature of the houses and their relation to these houses. Notes According to Phala Dipika the benefic stgns for Rahu are Vrishabha, Karka, Mesha, Vrischika and Kumbha: and for Ketu these are Mina, Kanya, Vrishabha and the second half of Dhanush. Their enemies are said to be the Sun, . 1 Moon, and Guru while Kuja is Neutral (4.5; 2.35). Rahu functions like Shani, and Ketu like Kuja (8.34). The Guru cannot be the foe of Ketu. Different opinions are gtven by different authorities. Parasara and Jaimini make Kumbha the own house of Rahu, whtle Ketu's own house is Vrischika (Parasara 35.77). ., One authority states that Rahu ts exalted in Mlthuna, has own house and mulatrtkona in Kumbha. His exaltation degree is 20. Others say that the mula trikona ts Kai1.ya and his enemies are Ravi, Chandra, and Kuja. Jaimini takes Ketu to be a beneflc in certain contexte. This seems to be valid because Ketu is a Moksha Karaka. Then his friends are Ravi, Chandra, Kuja, and Guru. The others are the friends of Rahu. The different views about their own houses, exaltation. and mulatrikona are tabulated for a proper study and investigation by those interested. Own bouse Exaltation Mulatrikona Friends 1. Jyotisharnava- Navanita 2. Uttara Kalamrtta (a). Rahu (b) Ketu Ali houses Kumbha Vrlshabha Mithuna Vrlschlka Vrlschlka Kanya Results of the Major Periods of Planets 153 Own house Exaltation Mulatrikona Friends 3. Parasara (a) Rahu Kumbha Vrlshabha Karka or Kanya Mina or Vrischlka Dhanush Vrlschlka (b) Ketu 4. Phala Dipika (a) Rahu Shani, Budha, Shukra Sharn, KUJa (b) Ketu 3. Gopala Ratnakara (a) Rahu Kanya Mithuna Slmha Shanl, Shukra (b) Ketu Mina Dhanush Kumbha Ravi. Chandra, KUJa 6. Chamatkara Chintaman1 (a) Rahu Shanl, Budha, Shukra Ravi. Chandra, KUJa (b) Ketu ln our own view based on five decades of experience, Rahu's own house Is Kumbha, exaltation is on 20° of Mithuna, and mula trikona is Vrishabha. Ketu's own house is Vrischika, exaltation is on 6° of Dhanush, and mula trikona is Vrischika. Guru with Rahu causes a Chandala yoga. Guru with Ketu gives Jnana and Moksha if situated in a favourable place. We associate Ketu with the friends Sun, Moon, Mars and Jupiter. The readers are requested to investigate further. (lQ~ICI'1ï1~ (lc{1~lflfttii ~ ~ ~ tzyrnTS;T c(hh'lftiff1 @Glf..,{f4n{l1. Ii ~~ H 'H't 1ft ~ ~ ~ q@~~4qCli.,(l1- "'IfqfllIU04f@(ôÎ ~~ "lT~ljflHI!ià.ï\ ## Page 79 154

. When Rahu and Ketu are strong in a Bhava, or when they are related to the owner of that sign bJ conjunction, mutual aspect, or exchange, they grve results independ- ently. The effects of other planets do not come in their way. They acquire the strength of the lord of the house in which they are posited. The good and bad results ofthe bhava they occupy are to be interpreted in the light of the strength of the lord of that house. Notes The results gtven by Rahu and Ketu are said to be determined by the strength of the owner of that sign. Then there is no need to mention that they have own houses, exaltation stgns, and mulatrikona houses. We can sayat the utmost that the Bhava and its owner modify the results which they are expected to give. ~ ~ "f ~ ~ 'iCk1Î1ICI~- ~ ~ ~ct'l4î6Iffi~ ~~: Il ~~ Il ~~~m~ ifft ml ~ eilt:lfj~I~IIi~\'( 1 When the major period of a planet is running at a given time, treat the slgn occupied by that planet as lagna. Then note the stgn occupied by the lord of the antardasa. Reckon it from the sign havmg the lord of the major period. Note the strength of these in the hght of their conjunction with or aspects from other planets. If these are not in the sixth and the eighth houses from each other, the results will be good. Otherwise malefic results appear. depending on their strength. àï~ldl1lê!i(filOI,1 ~ëfïa:1I111I"I141~1I11: m'Rf: ~1'l1'41~i1 ~ -zyrT: U ~~ Il 6IiSOl6G&::I~14IC1.,I~ëfïa:~II: 'ëIi1iGT ~: ~ ~!1~I.,qql~ ml "f ~ 1 The dàsas and antardasas of planets owning kendras Result» of the Major Periode of Planets 155 and konas are highly beneficial or auspicious. Those owping houses 2, 3 and Il give average results. Those of the planets ownlng houses 6,8 and 12 are always difficult or troublesome. These results should be given only after examining the position and house occupied by the lords of the dasa and antardasa. ~ m:en ~qlàï1lq~: ~ ~ ~(elI(q~ ~ • ~~ Il ~ë!fT~~~ fj('ëfïI'lIr.c."~"I;W"l ~: qlàï1llgêk1lsftf ';if 1 When the lord of the antardasa is in the sixth, eighth or twelfth house from the lord of the major pertod, he becomes the enemy of the mahadasa lord. When the anta- rdasa lord is in houses 2,3,4,5,9 or 10 from the mahadasa lord, he gtves auspicious and prosperous results. The antardasa lord will be equally beneficial when he is with the lord of the major period or ln the seventh from hlm. ql~1I1f1 ~sgif: ~: '4Tti ~: ~ ftt& iîllg"t(\II,,~~lfd fj(qIAIft4ëfi~. Il ~4. Il .nTi ~ 1f<t 'QGT gllq~àëfïftl ~ ~- ~ fCifCl4lëfï ~ ~'Wt,,'''i "'lïI""Cjî,...,~r+-:fa:"'~~~ When the lord of the major period is a maleflc and the antardasa lord is a benefic the resulte will be bad, if they are not conjoined. If they are associated with one another, there are mixed results. The antardasa lord may be a yoga kar- aka; but if he Is not conjoined with the lord of the ma- hadasa, the results are unfavourable and sorrowful. If the lord of the mahadasa is capable of gtvtng both yoga and death, he will flrst give results of the yoga in his own antardasa. ~1~~~G'l!iICWII ~ ~ ~ ~- RlIi •••. ~l;'14.,a:IRI~~q~ui {Üa:qi{<'HiI~ Il ~~ Il ~~:~~~~..".~ ~I@]fi§tlf~ ~sfq ~ zyrr m fôf6lÛhqf...rt 1 ## Page 80 156 Uttara Kalamrita When the whole major period of the yogakaraka men- tioned above is entirely auspicious, and if the sub-period of the malefics also are good, the sub-period that can cause death gets postponed by the yoga karaka planet. A Dasa- natha like this does 'not give mixed results. If he gtves mixed results, his major period is fruitless. This Is the opinion of the ancients. Notes The dasa natha (lord of the major period) is not ex- pected to gtve good results in his own sub-periods. If he does, the remaining sub-periods will prove fruitless. But if the last sub-period of the previous planet gtves good re- sults, he will irnprove the position in his own sub-pertod. Posstbly this is the meaning of the author. ~ ~ ~: ~ wt ~ "Q1ëfi11T- ~ ~ ~ ftMeg.&lFà,«ft Il ~\9 U U'iIT flIh"ftr".CI1~ ~ f'.IÎ9J:Cti~&:IIr.c.m 4i1IR'ih11î1iffla:tlfê4qltl'q~è1I'1r4(d: 1 Guru' and Shukra in their mutual major and sub- periods will make the native a king or a minister. They give wealth, happiness with wife and children. But they must be in benefic houses, strong, and are with or aspected by benefics. The native will perform Sacrifices and other rites, has the birth of children and performs marrtage and other similar auspicious things. dlêl'41"'4R9JC4t1ltsG14'lffi ~ ~ ~ ~ ~1'1lrd:ëÔ4fr",ïfI Il ~l Il a:H 19J:c rc:p,i'" 1 ë() '" dH., êlf~?H(féla tlI i() ~'Tf~1 When Guru and Shukra are in the sixth and eighth from each other, or in the second and twelfth from each other; or when they are with or aspected by the lords of these houses (2 and 12, 6 and 8 from them); or when they own these hou ses and are also with or aspected by rnalefics, Results ojfhe Major Perlods of Planets 157 and when they are weak in sthana bala (positional strength) then during their major and sub-periods they will bring about separation from wife (or husband) and children, hatred of the strong Brahmanas, trouble through the liaison with women, fear from the ruler, and f~r.& epilepsy, ~ ~ ~ ~ q.if'\114I~ ~ ~ ~ • ~ wt ~ tfTëfi11't n ~~. H ~ ~'1a:1q41sftr ~ ~ ~: ~ ~ ~ féltn"ll(ilïi!4è1I:<i1'Ic:(: 1 Now the author makes sorne observations on Shukra's , sub-period in Shani's major period, and on Shani's sub- period in Shukra's major period. If Shukra and Shani are in their exaltation, own sign, or Vargottama, and if they are strong and powerful to give rise to yoga, then in their mutual periods and sub periods they will make even a king or a kubera (lord of wealth) a beggar seekirîg alms. He becomes powerless. If one of these is strong and the other weak, the yoga cornes from the strong planet.. Notes Chart 106 is that of Mr. N. Sanjeeva Reddi, a former president of our country. Shani is Vargottama and is with Shukra In navamsa. The two are in two and twelve from, each other. >Qne is a yoga karaka. But when Shani's antardasa in Shukra started, he had to undergo .hear t-s ur gery. Shukra made hirn the President of the union of India. But in Shani's sub-period (placed in the slxth from lagna and in the second from Shukra), he had a serious physical ailment. Kuja 16.15 Shukra 3.37 Ravi 5.29 Rahu 7,45 Budha 20.34 Shani 13.38 106 1913,5.19 -

27.20 7,45 L 19.10 Chandra Kelu ## Page 81 158 Utiara Kalamrtta ln chart 107 Shan! Is well placed ln lagna and Shukra is in Shani's house. They are ln sextile. The sec- ond and stxth and the ninth houses gave him a stroke from which he did not recover. As soon as Shani dasa started he passed away ln Ma~ch 1977. When Shani and Shukra are well placed from each other and from the lagna their mutual periods are unfa- vourable. ln the examples given above, they are not well placed mutually and yet they gave malefic results. This is contrary to the aurhor's statement. It is a warntng that we should not blindly accept what is gtven ln the texts. We have to reckon with other factors. ln chart 93 Shukra is in an upachaya; and it is not he who killed the native but Shani. ln chart 108 Shani and Shukra are in mutualkendras. Shani is debilitated, but is with Guru. Shukra and Kuja are yoga karakas. Kuja aspects Shukra, Shani aspects both. What happened? From 1906 he .had the ma- jor period of Shani and it nourished him. Budha in Shani's house made him President Roosevelt. Ketu in Shukra's house, func- tioned like Shukra and be- came a maraka. ln their mutual periods Shani and Sh'ukra only impaired his health. The principle given by the author needs to be read along with the modification given in. the next verse. ln essence the rule is valtd, not in details. This is because it Chandra 12 Katu 24.50 27.6 Shukra 107 Aavi 23.17 1900.2.5 Budha 19.45 Kuja 1141 Shani 9,1 Guru 14,38 L 17

Shani .Kuja 4.47 13.52 Ketu 13.27 :Chilndra Guru 24,42 1$;37: 4.55 Budha 108 Shukr. 13.48 1882.1.30 22.4

Lagna 13,27 Rahu '-". 'I,"t \ Results of the Major Periods of Planets gets modified by the ownership and placement of the two and the aspects on them. 159 'i'fT ,IClUOIaH'"~ êQlIltlGng;.n ~ qrsfQ' 'ffil. ~ . -~.)~'-~ i1~1 ~IS~j ({C,T ~~ctl~1 ftj@llSi 1 ~,.,,,,, ~: fl~CI.,I~qfi1e:q~~:ài{5tlG~- @ClUOIiI «tll'Ie:lêlfu'@~ 'i'fT :à'416Ift~@llë{) Il ~o Il If Shukra and Shani are both weak and are placed in the stxth, eighth or twelfth houses from each other, or if they own such houses, or if they are with the lords of these houses, they become in their mutual periods beneficial and they give happiness and enjoyment. If cine owns a benefic house and the other a malefic one, even then they give auspicious results. If both are malefics, even then they are highly favourable. Notes This verse gives the exceptions proved by the examples given under the previous verse. Corrs id er chart 109. Here both Shani and Shukra are benefics. Shani is debilitated and aspects Shukra who is in his own hou se. Shukra is not combust. He inherited a huge property, a Press having a daily, a weekly and a monthly from his fa- ther-in-law in the major period of Shukra. One owns the eighth house and the other is aspected by the lord of the sixth. The principle is sound. Shani 7.37 Rahu 22.33 109 Shukra 26.8 1911.1. 25 Ravi Il.49 Budha 19.7 Chandra 22.33 Ketu 20.6 Guru Kuja 2.49 20

22.33 Ketu

Kuja 2.49

## Page 82 160

~ f.:N'HIn.lfi'I~PltÙfï'1'i1""1ë1i~lsf4 'ëIT . ~ <ilUI:qi1tîGCOlI@!:1'161~ ~~

.., < ~ ({ ~: "flGJ ~q"l'1~9îft1 "<il" m~ .., :èl~ ;;::fll mg' ~ "<il" fcr"l'1<i ({f ~ ~ '" When Ravi and Shani are in their own signs or in t.heir exaltation stgns, or in their navamsa signs, and if they are in the konas and kendras or if they own such konas and kendras, they confer royal favours, wealth and happiness in the Su n's sub period of Saturn's major period. ln Shani's sub period during the Su n's major period the native has happiness, wealth and success. But if the two are malcfics, they cause losses to the native. 'Q~il~lëlfq ~ ~ ~ mtà:«ft c:rcRI'T 'ëIT ~\1@:q~Jf1COl~'Rh ~1"l'1~1'19~ Il ~~ Il ~~~ ~ "';ilëlR'iq3lÇl~ ,,",1"~II(9M1-t14IG.I '" ~-..!) d !i161 ~Z!;i4 ÇI e: 1 fèli1 ~ m :èl &l fll d T.fllml'-i';h'l:'qmlr.:rq_ 1 ln the same manner if Kuja and Guru are slrong and are posited in favourablc houscs and if they arc wilh or aspected by benefics, they cause Raja yoga. They give pleasure, all kinds of luxuries, happincss, surviving good sons, marriages and other auspicious functions. Othcrwisc they will give the very opposite results. Notes Consider chart 110. Here Kuja is a yoga karka, posited in a neutral's house, though it is a kendra. Guru is in Kuja's house with two bencfics. Guru owns 6 and 9 and is in a kendra. Guru and Kuja have mutual aspects. But the results arc contrary to what the author staled. By the end of Guru Dasa in October 1939 he lest all his property. The conjunction or opposition of Guru and 24.26 Ravi 24.53 Budha 4.31 21.32 Guru Chandra 8.14 Shukra 13.11 Ketu L2 9.18 Shani 110 1905.5.8 13.11 Rahu 25.16 Kuja R Results oJ the Major Periods cif Planets 161 Kuja has always shown in 0'\J.f. experience that one of these two is a malefic and the other a beneflc, At the very fag end of his period .. Guru gave him a. daughter who remained unwed. T.he author's views cannot be accepted. As Shudraka said in his famous play Mrichchha-Katika. Kuja appears to be the enemy of Guru. The exaltation of Guru is Kuja's debilltation sign. while Ouru's débilitation sign ishis house of exaltation. Further research is needed on this point. ~~~~fiJl • ~ fI(&îqf~eJlqH cU fO 1 Jtj 1 fI:!: ~ fé! Sfî COl Sfî tl q i "'f'.I';;fll-.,~""'31""ft~~ @"" 'Irf'f;q""""'i1'TT'{ " ~ ~ Il Z!;Sfîi!1IC1f1:! d!if.:tJtj~In.I"I~ :q"S!:Jti)~ '9:"- ~ ~~4iIIt4t ~'~lfl:!:~ft"'jI\41fèklClq_ 1 When Budha and Guru are strong in the same man- ner, they will give in their mutual periods and SUb-P<ffiàds good acts, learrung, skill in trading and the Iike. wife (or husband), sons. and happiness. Guru and Shukra, Guru and Chandra, Chandra and Shukra, Guru and Sun. Sun and Kuja, Sun and Budha=-each one of the se pairs will gtve the results in their periods and sub-periods similar to those ascribed to Guru and Budha. "l'14'11itUI w:iT ~ fl1îG<fé!'1fS'illf~fu: ~ ft~Ù&e:lfl:!:ft5 16Îfï'1jg@l"( ~ "l'1;;(1FèklCl1. Il ~~ il . ~ ~ df4lINi{Oi ~-:- . . ~ n.16GqëfîYf\~1i 1 Note the exact position of the Sun at the time of birth. ln any year find when the Sun returns to the same degree. minute and second. That is the solar-returri day of the year for the native. Calculate the lagna and the positions of the planets and houses for that time of the year. Calculate . the Sapta Vargas (Rasi, Hora, Drekkana, Saptamsa, na- vamsa, dvadasamsa, and trimsamsa) strength of each planet. The results show what will happen to the native during that solar year. Count from the natal star (Janma nakshatra) the constellation in which the Moon is located on that day. Divide this by nine. The remainder is to be ## Page 83 162 Uttara Kalamrita counled from the Sun in the order given in the next verse. This grvcs the firsl dasa for the solar year. ~~rdT <!;:(lIfG:"1tFll 'IOllil;'1"1ls1al'1l ~ fG:"1"1lfsëfîlilfQfl1 l'1~tf96WllfG:l'1: Il ~t., "/ ~: @(fllfï"1l'1ft! -zyRT: ~: ~: ~1{lfG:fil"1q;:ç::H:ï'1>l11ql ~: ~ 'iiI' l'1j96(jhQ wi <ï'410IlS:._'HI&fJt 91'l<AfJ"1@osilï: ~ ~ ~ Il ~G Il 1'111 f@2:<!;:(IICfic1 <ï'4 M'WII ~tf9~~n <!;lH -;wcrni ~<qq' 'iiI' ~ qn:zi 'Z!'IOl' m~'ltq_ 1 Nole the exact posilion of the Moon at the time of the Sun's rctu rn lo the posilion at t.he time of birth. Find how many more ghalikas and vtgnaukas are yet to elapse in that conslellation. This is lo be multiplied by the nuuiber of days . given lo the planel and divided by the total du~alion of ll?e conslellaUion. This gives the balance of the Iirst dasa U1 clays. Ghatikas, and Vighalikas. Then follow th~ ?ther dasas in the sequence given below. These days and their order are given thus-Sun 110, Moon 60, Kuja 32, Budha 40, Guru 48, Shukra 56, Shani 4, Rahu 5, and Lagna 10. The subsequenl dasas Iollow this sequence only. The benefic or malcfic rcsults of any dasa arc to be inlerpreted with reference lo the strength of the planel coneerned, the strcngth of the lagna for the year, the strength of the Bhava having the planet, and the various aspects on the pla nets and hou ses. Notes The a'ut hor has propounded a simpler method than that of the Tajaka authorities likc Nilakantha. The Tajaka system rcquires the ealeulalion of the strength of [ive Vargas, and of the twelve vargas. T'hcn of the planets and lagna, lhat which has the lowesl position rules the Iirst dasa in that ordcr Here the met hod is simplified. We illustrate with reference to a chart given earlier. Hcre we take only the nirayana (sidercal) position of the Results oJ the Major Periode of Planets 163 Sun at the time of birth. The Sun was in Makara on 8°.10'.3". He returnedto that position on January 22, 1989 at 3.50 A.M. The chart for that time is chart . Ill. The Moon .,As in Pushyami. . Counting from the natal star Sravana, itis the fourteenth. Dividing it by nine we get the remain- der ftvè.tln the seriai order the fifth is Guru who i~ gtven 48 days. Out of 800 minutes for each star, the Moon has to ._- traverse 488 minutes because Pushyami ends ait 16°.40'. The balance of Guru's period at the begtnrung of the year is 29 days. ln the Sapta varga strength the planets and , lagna are like thus: Lagna 2.375, Rahu 1.875, Kuja 2.25, Budha 1.92, Chandra 1.847, Sun 1.438, Shukra 1.28, Guru .938 and Shani .594. Guru and Shani are the weakest ones. The periods of Guru, Shukra and Shani were over on April 21. Rahu and Lagna periods were completed by May 6. Chandra in the ninth sign, but in the eighth bhava, had his period from August 24 ta October 23. This was a period of ill health in the family. Shani as lord of 3 and 4 is with Shukra, lord of 7 and 12. Shukra's period ended on April 17 and he created quarrels and misunderstandings with his brothers. Kuja in . the fifth Bhava has to gtve benefic results (from October 23 to November 24) and he did not. This method is simpler than the Tajaka one. Dr. Raman and Mr. Lahiri have gtven tables for the annual solar return. These tables are not to be aecepted blindly. They have to be verified by calculating the exact time when the Sun returns to the natal position. The day of return coin- cides with the date of the Christian calender. Lahirt's tables gtve the solar return for 1989 at H 3.38.9 A.M. Actual calculation gives H 3.49.44 A.M. 7.45 2,23 Kuja Guru 11.25 8,32 Rahu 111 Chandra Budha 14.49 1989,1.22 11.25

24.26 Ravi

4.31

Chandra

8.14 Shukra

L2

110 1905.5.8 13.11 Rahu 25.16 Kuja R Results oJ the Major Periods cif Planets 161 Kuja has always shown in 0'\J.f. experience that one of these two is a malefic and the other a beneflc, At the very fag end of his period .. Guru gave him a. daughter who remained unwed. T.he author's views cannot be accepted. As Shudraka said in his famous play Mrichchha-Katika. Kuja appears to be the enemy of Guru. The exaltation of Guru is Kuja's debilltation sign. while Ouru's débilitation sign ishis house of exaltation. Further research is needed on this point. ~~~~fiJl • ~ fI(&îqf~eJlqH cU fO 1 Jtj 1 fI:!: ~ fé! Sfî COl Sfî tl q i "'f'.I';;fll-.,~""'31""ft~~ @"" 'Irf'f;q""""'i1'TT'{ " ~ ~ Il Z!;Sfîi!1IC1f1:! d!if.:tJtj~In.I"I~ :q"S!:Jti)~ '9:"- ~ ~~4iIIt4t ~'~lfl:!:~ft"'jI\41fèklClq_ 1 When Budha and Guru are strong in the same man- ner, they will give in their mutual periods and SUb-P<ffiàds good acts, learrung, skill in trading and the Iike. wife (or husband), sons. and happiness. Guru and Shukra, Guru and Chandra, Chandra and Shukra, Guru and Sun. Sun and Kuja, Sun and Budha=-each one of the se pairs will gtve the results in their periods and sub-periods similar to those ascribed to Guru and Budha. "l'14'11itUI w:iT ~ fl1îG<fé!'1fS'illf~fu: ~ ft~Ù&e:lfl:!:ft5 16Îfï'1jg@l"( ~ "l'1;;(1FèklCl1. Il ~~ il . ~ ~ df4lINi{Oi ~-:- . . ~ n.16GqëfîYf\~1i 1 Note the exact position of the Sun at the time of birth. ln any year find when the Sun returns to the same degree. minute and second. That is the solar-returri day of the year for the native. Calculate the lagna and the positions of the planets and houses for that time of the year. Calculate . the Sapta Vargas (Rasi, Hora, Drekkana, Saptamsa, na- vamsa, dvadasamsa, and trimsamsa) strength of each planet. The results show what will happen to the native during that solar year. Count from the natal star (Janma nakshatra) the constellation in which the Moon is located on that day. Divide this by nine. The remainder is to be ## Page 83 162 Uttara Kalamrita counled from the Sun in the order given in the next verse. This grvcs the firsl dasa for the solar year. ~~rdT <!;:(lIfG:"1tFll 'IOllil;'1"1ls1al'1l ~ fG:"1"1lfsëfîlilfQfl1 l'1~tf96WllfG:l'1: Il ~t., "/ ~: @(fllfï"1l'1ft! -zyRT: ~: ~: ~1{lfG:fil"1q;:ç::H:ï'1>l11ql ~: ~ 'iiI' l'1j96(jhQ wi <ï'410IlS:._'HI&fJt 91'l<AfJ"1@osilï: ~ ~ ~ Il ~G Il 1'111 f@2:<!;:(IICfic1 <ï'4 M'WII ~tf9~~n <!;lH -;wcrni ~<qq' 'iiI' ~ qn:zi 'Z!'IOl' m~'ltq_ 1 Nole the exact posilion of the Moon at the time of the Sun's rctu rn lo the posilion at t.he time of birth. Find how many more ghalikas and vtgnaukas are yet to elapse in that conslellation. This is lo be multiplied by the nuuiber of days . given lo the planel and divided by the total du~alion of ll?e conslellaUion. This gives the balance of the Iirst dasa U1 clays. Ghatikas, and Vighalikas. Then follow th~ ?ther dasas in the sequence given below. These days and their order are given thus-Sun 110, Moon 60, Kuja 32, Budha 40, Guru 48, Shukra 56, Shani 4, Rahu 5, and Lagna 10. The subsequenl dasas Iollow this sequence only. The benefic or malcfic rcsults of any dasa arc to be inlerpreted with reference lo the strength of the planel coneerned, the strcngth of the lagna for the year, the strength of the Bhava having the planet, and the various aspects on the pla nets and hou ses. Notes The a'ut hor has propounded a simpler method than that of the Tajaka authorities likc Nilakantha. The Tajaka system rcquires the ealeulalion of the strength of [ive Vargas, and of the twelve vargas. T'hcn of the planets and lagna, lhat which has the lowesl position rules the Iirst dasa in that ordcr Here the met hod is simplified. We illustrate with reference to a chart given earlier. Hcre we take only the nirayana (sidercal) position of the Results oJ the Major Periode of Planets 163 Sun at the time of birth. The Sun was in Makara on 8°.10'.3". He returnedto that position on January 22, 1989 at 3.50 A.M. The chart for that time is chart . Ill. The Moon .,As in Pushyami. . Counting from the natal star Sravana, itis the fourteenth. Dividing it by nine we get the remain- der ftvè.tln the seriai order the fifth is Guru who i~ gtven 48 days. Out of 800 minutes for each star, the Moon has to ._- traverse 488 minutes because Pushyami ends ait 16°.40'. The balance of Guru's period at the begtnrung of the year is 29 days. ln the Sapta varga strength the planets and , lagna are like thus: Lagna 2.375, Rahu 1.875, Kuja 2.25, Budha 1.92, Chandra 1.847, Sun 1.438, Shukra 1.28, Guru .938 and Shani .594. Guru and Shani are the weakest ones. The periods of Guru, Shukra and Shani were over on April 21. Rahu and Lagna periods were completed by May 6. Chandra in the ninth sign, but in the eighth bhava, had his period from August 24 ta October 23. This was a period of ill health in the family. Shani as lord of 3 and 4 is with Shukra, lord of 7 and 12. Shukra's period ended on April 17 and he created quarrels and misunderstandings with his brothers. Kuja in . the fifth Bhava has to gtve benefic results (from October 23 to November 24) and he did not. This method is simpler than the Tajaka one. Dr. Raman and Mr. Lahiri have gtven tables for the annual solar return. These tables are not to be aecepted blindly. They have to be verified by calculating the exact time when the Sun returns to the natal position. The day of return coin- cides with the date of the Christian calender. Lahirt's tables gtve the solar return for 1989 at H 3.38.9 A.M. Actual calculation gives H 3.49.44 A.M. 7.45 2,23 Kuja Guru 11.25 8,32 Rahu 111 Chandra Budha 14.49 1989,1.22

Ketu ~ hukra 20.17 L 26,35 'l' ~hani R 14,19 v. ## Page 84 164 Uttara Kalamrita Dr. B.V. Raman has given a table on page 247 of his Hindu Predictive Astrology (Edn. 1986) and stated that he corrected it in his book Varshaphal. The 1982 edition of the second book grves for the completion of 69 years the time of solar return as 3.38.9 A.M. oh January 22, 1989. TWs is not correct as per the calculations made by us. Mr. V.S. Sas tri in his edition of Utiara Kalamrita (1951), page 200 gives a table. The native whose exàmple we have taken was born at gh, 10.57. This table gives the solar return as H. 2.51.19 A.M. (LS.T.). There is an error of nearly 58 minutes. This is Just to show that the tables gtven are not to be trusted. One should calculate for a gtven time. There is also a problem. Should we calculate the lagna and other bhavas, for the latitude of the place of birth or for the place where a person happens to be on that day. Mr. Bradley prefers the latter. We hold to the place of birth. But it is open for an extensive research. Annual solar return Is also known as Chalit Kundall, or Varshaphala, or as the Hindu Progressed horoscope. Ali these, literally understood, are mtsleadmg terms. The error in calculations based on the tables gtven is . due to an error in the duration of the solar.year .' Modern astronomers give the duration of the sidereal (nitàyana) year as 365.256363 days, and of the tropical Isayanal year. as 365.242193 days. The duration of the solar yearas pet . the Surya Siddhanta Is greater by 3.245 minutes . .TWs has .. \ gtven rise to the errors In the tables for the .annual solar return. . The duration of the dasas gtven by the author is better and simpler than the one gtven by the Tajaka writers. Even .though sorne argue that the Tajaka system ongtnated in India, the names of the yogas gtven thereiri and other factors prevalent in that system coinpel us to the beliefthat the Tajaka was an Arabie system, probably out1ined by Indian authorities known as YavaJ?esvara (actually Sphujidhvaja) and others. It is partly based also on the teachings of Ptolemy and Monetho (Manittha). The present Results Qf the MàJoT:..lf~riods <:if Planets 165 author's view is more rational and it is borne out by the facts of experience. '3j:il4( qa.fCl ~ Ii f1:fi:I Ofq Q iiI~ fï11 (;:fi 1 f("1 ï\ïtî ëRtCl- (iniilIÙ~M4"11 ~:

~ ft' ~ 'iiI' ~ a:la~q~~iillfuI("1' Cl8;4sftl41ti('1IElCi ~ m ~ ~ 1 While Interprettng the solar return chart we have also to pay attention to the transits of the planets durmg that year. The counttng is from the stgn occupied by the Moon at the time of birth. By blendlng the solar return chart with the transits (Gochara) one should make the predictions. Now we explain in a very easy manner the results -of the da sas durtng the year. Notes Gochara or transits are generally reckoned \.from lagna till one is 33 years old. For the next 33 years the count is from the- Moon sign at birth. The last one- third is from the sign occupied by the Sun at birth. Sorne argue that the recsenmg is from the radical Moon sign or lagna, whichever Is stronger, . It is not enough to consider Gochara effects from the radical Moon-sign, Gochara has a direct reference to Ash- takavarga, withou( reductions. The bindus in the original Ashtakavarga can and do modify the results of Gochara positions. ~ fd:"I"114<$ ~ ~ ~ ~ qïf('1~I~ •• ~F.1:qRt "~'I1~li ~ Il ~G Il ~ ~1~1;ft"l'{.Ji4qf.t~i ~ ~ ~ r.!i~ Pot;: ~~ '1 iiI ('1 '11 +i'1 '@!OÏ R:I Ù I!OI «1 ï\ï: 1 If the Sun is strong, durtng his period there will be the acquisition of money, omaments and clothes . If he is not strong,. sins and foes increase, money is lost, and many troubles or suffertngs appear. ## Page 85 166 Ottara Kalamrlti;! If the Moon is strong, during his period one has royal faveur, an ever increasing wealth, and honour. But if the iMoon Is weak there is an increase of enemies. The native ,suffers from diseases. ls unhappy by wandering or chang- mg the place, and has quarrels with his own.relattves. ~

~ ~n.~"ëfîHflfil&d~'ï"l8;I'lIT: • ~~ • ~~~~ ~ ('Ifl\1lIfà:&~~q~~ qll610Is{lfl'Ji(( 1 When Kuja is strong one is favoured by the king, has success and is happy durtng his period. If he is weak, one has the fear ofthe king, has quarrels with his own sons and enmity with his wife (or her husband) and there ts loss of wealth. When Budha is strong, the native Is valorous, has benefic results, is extremely happy. and has many gains. But if Budha Is weak, there are misunder- standings or enmity with brothers and the like. He will follow evil or sinful ways and' prove treacherous to the Brahmanas. ~ ~~: f<m(~~~r;,:J;f ~ ~ ~ f4INlq~:~ • ~o Il ~ ~ @:l'1I'lq4~1: :Uêk1IU4~f'lift«&· ~ f4los;:.,.,I~I'; ~'q'tj flI'h"I'JiiïïllI4~1: 1 If Guru is strong, during his period one has chariots (cars), horses, wealth, and increase of wealth. If he is weak, one wanders from place to place, has loss of money, takes to evil ways and evil associations. If Shukra is strong, durtng his period there is amass- Ing of wealth along with fame, white or refined clothes and happiness from his wife or woman. If he is weak, he faces loss of wealth, fear from foes, bad name, and diseases through contact with women. Results oJ the Major Periods of Planets .167 ~ ~ 'J6If~1@1i~ffilftn:r?:i ~- ~ ~: mTr-.prnr nrrr~ Il ~~ Il um ~o1l1ëfîr:i(i1I~1i;;;ilm'l~f",'@m ~ ~ ~ r.HJi~fd4f:qI~.llft:ï3~ 1 During the period of a strong Shani one has a house and other forms of happiness. He will be a ruler over the tribes called Bhillas. If he is weak, the person faces loss of wealth, emaciation of the body (anaemia, neuritis or wast- ing fever), diseases and a bad name. During the period of a strong Rahu the native performs virtuous and good acts, has gains, does good things and finds a rise in his profession. If he is a malefic, there are inauspicious results, death of the father, and has associa- tion with the base ones and with his foes. ~ qll"4ëfîëfîlê'1;l1 'Itl~ m:zi "èf 'ëfî1'.it ~ à&<filolf:ilrl!l ïjîql'ï"l~fuqlffi~"tI14j'II!i~1. Il ~':? Il ~ qlfofëfî"'; ~~IIq)(i1qN ~ ~ ~ ~~I Durtng the period of the Lagna, the results are good, average, and bad according ta the nature of the drekkana of the lagna, association of the lord o\lagna, and the yoga formed by the lord of lagna. Thus we have gtven the annual results in a brief but elegant way, of the various planets and lagna. Taking into consideration the strength or weakness of the planets based on their association with the benefics, the wise one should predict the results. ## Page 86 Chapter VII 9~""@O:S: Horary Astrology ,', 1(ëi \iI;q~.iI~4: ~ ~ Cl~""iII\'t4ï ~ ~ \iI;qq"qfq ~ \'t(!l~;H;1'"1lîi~i( 1 ~ \il1\'t&ïj(4:1 ~ ~,~smu ~ ~ ~ Elrz&ïI~4ï 'J6"'Cli~IIa.l~'êI TI~r:::;::U""""lîi~~r:I'i( Il ~ Il ln the manner described earlier predictions should be made after considering the position of the planets and the lagna at the time of birth. Where a horoscope is not avail- able. the effects should be predicted on the basis of the rtsmg lagna and the position .of the planets at the Ume of que:ry. There will be no difference between the effects.based on the birth chart and those based on the chart at the time of query. If the day Is clouded, the ghatikas from sunrise to the time of the que:ry cannot easily be calculated. Then the different Rasis and Navamsas have to be flxed by further questions. These are gtven in the next three verses. '9V'ITm 4'i(Ol~qqlfùH~ &ïl\1ff41&ïf4lf41cf; ÇitIGl'l('4 ~ ~ 1 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~&ïlf('1cf; ~ \.(OjI~tiGqf.ttiGq" ?I '!IÙ: ~ m-cni ~ II ~ Il The person seeking an answer to his problem should approach the astrologer with fruits and money (ltterally, gold in hand). After approaching the astrologer, he should. Horary Astrology 169 when asked, choose a number within 108. This number provides the basis for the predictions for the pasto present and future. After giving the number, the quertst should take refuge at the feet of the Guru. '{c:ifëf\1I('iCl&ïIi( lFT: qn&O\'tlffiui f<)fî4IeJ1\'t~ \'t'60tî1~1i.( ~'~~""Cli~lI: ~ 1 ~:~:~ëlT~ ÇiI"::j~'êI~\llqëfïH&ï'IOllïft4ffu&ïlffiëi~i( H ~ Il The number given by the querist is to. be dtvided by nine, The quotient 'gives the number of stgns that have elapsed from Mesha onwards. The remainder gtves the number of the navamsas that were over ln the next sign, The bhavas and the planets should be flxed as per the time of lagna and its navamsa. The good and bad effects should be predicted on the lines of the principles gtven earlier. But these results are determined by the strongest among the Karakas, Bhavas, and the lords of the Bhavas. \'ti'96i}If4\'t~qg;&I~ ~ ~q&1lëh&O- i1'60titlf,;tl\1\l ~: ~: f4h'9~\iI;q'4e.r \'t"*'ll~ l 'ü ~ flf'*l"fèl ëf1Sf 'IJ"f- ;J;:q14i~lg@"*'I 41f1ëfïfl!:"1IeJ&ïf"*'l ~: II ~ II The number of the flowers and coins gtven by the quertst to the astrologer have to be noted. These should be multiplied by the number chosen by the querist. Then divide the product by twelve. The remainder is to be counted from Mesha. The slgn thus arrived at is the one in which Guru was situated at the birth Ume of the querist. From this position and by looking at the querist, the as- trologer can gtve the approximate age in years of the person, The degrees covered by Guru in the sign of the time of the question will give the number of months and days that have elapsed in the age of the querist. The total period which is got in this manner should be deducted from the longitude of the Sun. This gtves the year, - -- - ## Page 87 170 Uttara Kalamrita month, and day of the birth. mm cm E4 GÎ,;p!îi mffir i14H1 &i4 q 1 fil Rci ~ '\il";~V4~I~qlflfd;'1t;hftr ~ ~ ~ ",.4Ifd;i1'1tîG\illi1ëfîf'lci ~ ~ ~- ~ \il1i1ëfîqos;fdfé{~n,@ tPtlIlf'f?tëfîl'1Î ~ " t.., M The months, the week days, the Ghatikas and the like that have elapsed on that day are all solar ones. From this we can get the position of the month, the lunar year, the tithi and so on. Then the horoscope can be cast easily. ln this way we have briefly described the method of casting a lost or unknown horoscope. This method is de .. scribed for the delight of the Astikas .... believers in the au- thority of the Vedas. Notes Nashta-jataka has been elaborately explained by Vara- hamihira, Kalyana Varma and others. How far the chart thus constructed can give accurate results is a debatable point. One having his date of birth and approximate or correct time of birth should go to the astrologer, and try to get his chart. Then he should compare it with the original. An extensive study ln this way can prove the validity or otherwise of the rules gtven. ~ ~ ëfî~&1!J°W.:0q~ ~- ~ ~ltln;lt! '{('1Wd;d :à'ë4l~~q ~ 1 ~~~Ù-cmq:~~ mTT ~ '4~i(t:lëlf;ftt: f(Ojl~l\ilf~~1 ~ " ~ n Take the number grven by the querist. Multiply it by two and divide it by three. If one is the remainder, the question is about a living being: if it is two, it refers to sorne dhatu (mineral), and if it is zero, it is related to a plant (mula). If the lagna rising at the time of the question is Mesha, the problem refers to the creatures .havtng two feet; ifVrishabha, to quadrupeds (four feet); ifMithuna, to preg- Horary Astrology 171 nancy; if Karkataka, to a legal or other dispute; if Simha, to the government. ~ ;:r ~ ~ ëllNI'Jtlcfï ~ ~ e e ~ ~ ~ er.i "11ii ëfîfi.1;fijî.q 1 ~~~~f.o,f~~~~~- ~ c:il4Y;i1Ii('J61""1ë1Mëlltçil'iji'lfll8.ilftur: Ii 1.9 Ii If the rising lagna then is Kanya, the problem refers to a woman who is not his wife; if Tula, to trade; if Vrischika, to fear from the wicked; if Dhanush, to the wealth lost: if Makara, to sorne sinful act; if Kumbha, to sorne religious rites; and if Mina, to sorne problem about position or house. The great sages have thus directed us to predict the basis of the Rasi or Navamsa, which is stronger at the time of the question. ~~ "Jq~l"'i!lf"l~'1q2lT ~ i12:lëfîla:41 '4'tit ~ ëllfùl"i!lqï6ll1a:4: ~ fjOj;ij'1QIa:.il .~ ~ ~ e "2:J.'\:l." ~ qlj6if"l"+l4 ~ ~mra:ftr Ii t.. Il If the Sun occupies his own Rasi or navamsa, which- ever is stronger at the time ofthe question, the matter refers to the sovereign and the state (Rajya). If the Moon is similarly placed, it refers to tanks and the like. If Kuja is thus posited, it relates to fire and fear from the king or foes. If Budha is thus situated, it refers to trade, agriculture and the Iike. When Guru is thus located, the problems refer to [riends and the ruler. If Shukra is thus situated, there is grea ter happiness. Shani in a similar position refers to hurnan beings and fixed money. ~ f<ij"q'IR ~ ~ ~ Ù ~ ~ fia~~ l:f>ff lJ'4"ëI'ftf ~~~ ~ ~: ~om~~ fi~lëfïl~ëfî'4Ië14'1'1::ï1ë1~II(9~"" ~ ~f.cql,\ Ii '{ Ii ## Page 88 172 Uttara Kalamrita When a planet is exalted, the effect is doubled, and when debilitated the effect is not there. When it Is in a friend's house, the results are halved, and in a neutral's house the effects are very less. When two planets are exalted or in their own houses, the wise astrologer should base his prediction on the stronger one and on the con- cerned stgniûcator and the Bhavas occupied by them. ~~~~ ëfiTd ~ ~ ~ lI'1'frn)~~ ëfiTd~~~~~ ~ ~ H'~~ICfila~ëHi Ii ~o Il When a planet is exalted at the lime of the question, the problem will be solved in a few ghatikas: if it is in his own house, the matter takes a few days; if in a friend's house, in a few months. Otherwise, it will be prolonged for years. If the planet is in any other place and is with or aspected by a malefic, one should predict failure. When Shani is exalted in Lagna, or when the lords of the Lagna and Bhava related to the query and with or aspected by strong benefics, the problem will be favourably accom- plished in a short time. @is:'_'II'rlOIi~IWH(tItfï ~ "G:. ~ ~ ml' ~;fqqi~ICfiI qtiréll4ik4~1 ~ ~ ~~ ~ ~ q 'qÈl~â;Cfitfï m: "9T'T1'm: 9il«f: ~ 'Irijli'1\i1HI~t:i~i\i1l, ~ Il ~~ Ii The Zodiac is a circle having 360 degrees. It has twelve spokes, each at a distance of thirty degrees. The 108 Na- vamsas are fixed in that circle- The four greups of movable and fixed signs starttng from Mesha stand for the east and other principal directions ofthe compass. The four common signs starting from Mithuna respectively represent the south-east, south-west, north-west, and north-east. The exact longitudes of the planets at that time have to be entered in their Rasis and Navamsas. Horary Astrology 173 Notes Mesha and Vrishabha represent the east, Karka and Simha the South, Tula and Vrischika the west, Makara and Kumbha the north. ln like manner we may take lagna and the second hou se for the east, the four th and the fifth for the south and so on. m ~ giSQlfiHlr~qlfùIHr~ffi msftr ~ '% ~ ~ ~ ~ 'ëfilto' r~'II~ïgCfiI{ i'1f14Ir@q~c;:f6l<il'lq~Ii'1: m ~ 'êiT~~ . \îI~~tSëlCl4n:ÛI'l Cfilqqi'1j~I~~qUuri ~ Il ~~ Il A person approaches the àstrologer with flowers, fruits and the like in his hands, and stands at a place putting his query. From the .posttion of the astrologer determine the Rast indicated by the position of the querist, as pèr the rasis gtven in the previous verse. This is called the Arudha at the time of question. ln all su ch queries one should predict the benefic or malefic effects from the planets owning the arudha lagna: and also fromthe house related to the nature of the question: The astrologer should also notethe planets with or aspecting thern.. . . Notes This problem of the arudha is. elaborately treated in Prasno: Marqa. Dr. BV. Raman and the late Ml' .. ,-J.N. Bhasin have translated the text: It is a special product.of Kerala astrology, From thisarudha there are badhaka (obstructing or destroymg) slgns. The badhaka hou ses are the eleventh from movable stgns, the ninth of the fixed signs, and the seventh of the dual signs. Thcre are also a few variations grven in Prasna Marga. ~ ~ ~: f[4fi1ll4Ii<;I~'1àï ~ tlt:l2îq{§j~: \îI~'1îq4"jlfI .~ ~ ....:J -.,:) ., ••••• ~t_ q<>ql'lf\OI! .. !fif~H"lfïGN 'l1tTiT ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~: ~ ~ ~ '1q{~llfd;CfiI{ Il ~~ ## Page 89 174 Uttara KalamrlLa Note the Ghatikas that have elapsed from sunrise to the time of the question. Multiply them by Bine and dividc the product by twenty. The quotient III Ghatika and Vighattkas gtves the position of the Moon. This is uscful for answering the question. The position of the Moon at the time of query given by the Panchanga and by Graha Sphuta (Ephemeris) are known respectively as subtle and grosso Fix their correspondtng navamsas. ~ ~q~~~~Rl!l~~tè ;fflCl~.~1I ~- ~"l",~f~~ll~~~'Î~ r~H1I't~ 1 ~ ~ ~ 1iU4'fi1~"ff1 ~- .~~ . iftn.~ êfî;><OlI<j.q.,ClIl(1 ~ojldl~ë:'1 êfîêfî M"I1.,1l(1 1 r~ • ~ "'tif ~ iHultf\.,1 QlSlffjf;il(l~ ~ ~ ~ te(H~ •• ,<il(lêfîli{ 1 à:ëf"filulf::H,èI ';fïqH9ft1'J~ 'dI1m ~ ~ W ~ ~ '{<{g.,lil~ ~ H ~'"-. H If the gross Moon is aspected by the subtle Moon, Budha and Guru, the question refers to an animal. If It has the aspect of Kuja, Shani and Rahu, it is about a dhatu (minera}). If the aspect is from Ravi and Shukra, it refers to plants or vegetables (mula). If the gross Moon is aspected by Guru, Shukra and Rahu, thé question refers to something of a mixed nature. When the gross Moon is in Mithtina, Kanya, and Tula navamsas, the question refers to a biped. If it is ln a navamsa of Karkataka, Vrischika, or Mina, it refers to many legged creatures (like the centipede, octopus). If it Is in a , navarnsa of Dhanush or Kumbha, it is about a creature without legs (serpent). If the navamsa Is owned by Mesha, Vrishabha, Simha or Makara, It refers to a quadruped. The Bala (Childhood), yauvana (youth), and Vriddha (old) avast- has (conditions or stages) of a planet are to be inferred from the first, second, and third drekkanas respectively of the Rasi in which it is at the time of question. This is the view of the earlier Munis (sages). Horary Astrology 175 QISII~l('êH.q fu.R ~ ~: ~: iim ~: ~ ~ ~: -<jï~q~IS1I~I~l(I-ll: ~~~ ~ ~ ~~l"'j~nfi'1 f<'Il"'jftiGfi4"fflfqqJ Il ~G Il The movable, fixed and common or dual stgns are respectively counted from Mesha onwards. The movable signs are also called garbha. The fixed ones are called èlvarà (door-way). The dual signs are known as bahya (external). The garbha and dvara slgns indicate an object kept in the ./ right hand. The bahya signs show the same in the left hand. The things concealed in the hands are to be known in this manner. ~ g~'Ii'1f<'1 ~ ~ ~ ~ i'1{Q1a:ll@4l(Ii'1: 1 ~!l6~~i4qlqCjl(Ii'1@~Rlqlq~~ \{'4lêfîll(I"'ë:'1lf~'l ~ i'141!lëfi~lf~êfîl{ " ~\9 Il Any thing hidden in the ttght fist has to be guessed in this way. The short or long side of the object is determined by the length or duratiorr of the concerned sign. The shape, colour and the like are' known from the navamsa. The benefic or malefic nature of the -object is known from the nature of the benefic or malefic planet occupying the stgn. Whether the place of the object is on the land, in the sky, in water, or in the hills, and whether it is cruel, wild, tame or domestic is to be determined in the same manner. '~~9ilIT- ""lslCi1If1~ €i f.îlqlfll(l~ a:@(+1~Y;ëfQ <>'êl1!U 1 ~SfI'T~:~ ~ ~ êfîlq&:lfq Il ~G Il The original number given by the querist is to be divided by five. The remainder 1, 2, 3, 4 or 5 will indicate whether the problem referred to will be solved respectively within the ghatikas, the tithi, the week, the month or the ## Page 90 176

year. Add the quotient ta the original number chosen by the querist. Divlde this respectively by 60, 30, 7, 12 and 60 in five ways. The remainders show respectively the ghatikas, tithis, days, months, and years when the desired abject will be . accomplished. This method has ta be followed ln all kinds of queries. !011'ClWl'''14ëfîI4cf1 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ n ëfî~lfi'l~cfï~cH1') ~ i ~ ~ "<i ëfîl~ëfîqcfl61i!1')i4 ~ I{cifëRtlëlf~: ~ 11 ~ liUIC4ffiël~lI<1. " '(~ U . ;Note whether the lords of the lagna and the bhava indic.éiting the abject of the question are beneflc, whether thèy are in benefic houses, and whether they mutually aspect each other described earlier (Chapter 2, verses 18 ta 20). The orb of the aspect is not beyond twelve degrees. Then the astrologer can predict the fulfilment of the abject .on the basts of the strength, beneflc nature and the like referred ta ab ove , of the two planets. Proper attention should be paid ta the nature of the aspect élS explainèd in Chapter 4 and verse 33. The strength of the stgrnûcator should also be considered. Then alone one should give the prediction. If there is any planet between the two lords referred ta above, and if tt has an applying aspect within twelve de- grees wtth either of the two, one may predlct on the basis .. of that planet the nature, Iunctions, and the llke ascrtbed . ta the planet ln the fifth Chapter. The time when the matter will be accomplished is ta be made on the basls of Sloka 18 of this Chapter. Notes The author has brlefly explained howone can deter- mine the results of the question asked. Here he refers ta the applying aspect. A planet at three degrees of a stgn as- pecting another on eleven degrees has an applying aspect. If the aspecting planet Is on twenty degrees it has a sepa- Horary Astrology 177 rating aspect. The lord of the lagna and the lord of the action must have an applytng aspect. This is from the houses l , 3, 4, 5, 7 and 10 from thelr positions. Then there is the successful result. If there is a separaüng aspect, the good results may not fo~ow. The orb of the aspect is twelve degrees. If the range. IS zero, the result has taken place at the time of qu~stIon. If 11 is within twelve degrees, the result cornes quickly. If it is beyond twelve degrees, the result may take a long time. ' . If there is a planet between the two and has an apply- mg aspect, the result cornes easily, but through a middle- man. The nature of this planet indicates the caste, colour, and age of the persan who helps. Kuja at 3°.25' of Tula aspects the Sun in Makara on .8°.10'. The Chandra on 19°.44' is conjunct the Sun. The asp~ct of Mars on the Moon cornes via the Sun. Such aspects also are ta be taken into consideration. For horary astrology one has to go into greater details. These can be had from works like the Prasna Tantra and Prasna Marga. Ali the se have ta be studied carefulIy before answering queries. The present author has indicated only a few guidelines. ## Page 91 Chapter VIII fël fët ~ CfiH q 4<"f1 ÇA ChÎ 0 f 'l§I 0 g : Miscellaneous Problems in Prediction ~ ~~ ,tà~'{<hll Ùç:::ilfOl ëfï(l~q->'€4ëfï~fhôog'i'1( 1 (§la 1I 1 \:jç::I'{uh1t1IÜ ~SUOl6GLlIqlqfùyql f~~la~\îlJI,prr: !(I1~lf~~ f'lIlffii'1lij41 nm u ~ u Garbhadhana or impregnation would be auspicious i~ it takes place when the Moon is in Rohini (40°.0' to 53°.20 from the begmrung of Mesha), Mrigasira (53°.20' to 66°.40'). Purva Phalguni (133°.20' ta 146°.40'). Purvashadha (2530.20' ta 266°.40'), Purvabhadra (320° to 333°.20'), Ardr~ (660.40' to 80°.0'), Punarvasu (80°0' ta 93°.20'), Puahyarnl (93°.20' to 106°.40'), Hasta, Chitra, Svati, Visakha and Anuradha (160° to 226°.40'), Sravana, Dhanishtha and Satabhisha (280° to 320°) Uttara Phalguni (146°.40' ta 1600) Uttarashadha (253°.20' to 266°.40') and Ut- tarabhadra (333°.20' to 346°.40'). The lunar days shou1d be 2 5 7 10 12 and 13. The week days are those ruled by Ch~d~a, Budha, Guru and Shukra. The lagna should be auspicious and there should be no planet in it. mm: '!l~ Ritëfï ~~: ~ ~ "'~~ ~ ~UIf('1"'llff1 ~ fu 1 . ~f('1fC1ltt1j( Itll{i.'1ëHîO 1'!il!(l19 cil !(ln 'i'1( 1 ~ ~ Ritëfï ~ ~ ~ lijOS;:lf~ëfïq_ Il ~ Il The first sexual union of the man and the wornan, after her menstruation is called Nlsheka. The same union after the succeeding menstruations is called Garbhadhana, Mlscellaneoùs Problems in Prediction 179 impregnation. The nisheka is highly auspicious if the Moon Is in Rohini, Uttaraphalguni, Hasta, Svati, Anuradha, Mula, Uttarashadha, Sravana, Satabhisha, Uttarabhadra and Revati constellations. The wise ones stated that the 1agna must be auspicious and that it should not be occu- pied by any planet. <fT w~: '!ï"(Hi1gi1IU01li(1s~lI&<i ~ .wi ..r "<l'fu: ~ "Çl ~ tri .,.,~.ç:.f..,"";èc,"~lTItlrr::la:rr(r::IIll, 1 ~ 'êl1f('1(1fl f@IU4(gi1i ~ 'l ••• ihl~fl:li;"H1'!ï~~q(\J'Ilf&1Ci1I~·\îlIi1IHtllq_ U ~ Il A girl may be in her sixteenth year with fully developed breasts and body. But if she did not have her fust menses, she should be seated on a decent and beautiful place with great love and affection. It should be an auspicious day. She should have white clothes and shou1d be well decorated with ornaments. Her genital is to be smeared with red saffron powder mixed with rose water and other perfumes. ~ 'l6QClJlfqCl ~ -;ffiqr. ~ ~ tri ëHlIt<lfrl: 'lij~ ~ ~ ~ 1 ~ :àa:n;w~Jl'1g@'fî('fQI~Mofi '9f:iofT ~illfuJHaCl&1ëfï'l6Iëfï'lfti1i m ~ Il ~ Il We have then to treat her as if she was really havtng menstruation. She should be given a bath on the four th day. The husband should come to her in an auspicious lagna. The fifth house should have no planet. If this proce- dure is followed, the girl will have her first menses soon. She will become a happy mate for her husband and beget children. She becomes fit for sex Iife, and will have the rtght ta participate with her husband in all the religtous rites addressed to the Gods and the Manes. mif ~ ~"\îIÂ: ~'"'>IITA('I ~ ~ U'1«Ia:(IU4\î1'1ëfïIRri ~~: ~~"Çl~~- ~ëfïffif:l'êltl6Q~~ ~ ~ wmi ~.II ~ Il ## Page 92 180 Uttara Kalamrita There are sorne special predictions to be made for a child born when the Moon is ~n Aslesha or Magha. Each constellation has four ;paarters (padas, charanas). ~or the four quarters of Aslesha the results are respectlvely (i) destruction of wealth, (ii) loss of brother, (iii)' death of the mother. and (tu) death of the father. If one is born at the very end of Aslesha, the child may die. To prevent this danger one should propitiate Rudra, Kala, Antaka and Mrityu. If the bir th is when the Moon is in Magha, the results are opposite to those given for Aslesha. Notes This is too sweeping a statement. There are many born in Aslesha, and yet the adverse results did not appear. We gtve the method accepted by the authorities on Dharma Shastra. Divide the total duration of Aslesha into 5, 7, 2, 3, 4, 8, Il, 6, 9 and 5 ghatikas, when its total duration is sixly ghatikas. Each ghatika equals 24 minutes. When its duration is more or less than 60 ghatikas, calcu- late accordingly. These ten parts in the sequence give kingdom, loss of father, loss of mother, sex enjoyment, devotion to father, strength, cruelty, renunciation, enjoy- ment and wealth, The first quarter of Aslesha is good. The second quarter glves loss ofwealth. The. third is bad for the mother, and the fourth for the father.The last quarter is bad for the father-in law. The first quarter of Magha is bad for the new-born. ï1g:.,~<;h«(f{i6j): ~ '{'illf~q"I(Qjm ~ ~ ~lf"k'1qlfc:;qe'le.î iIOsl'k1(Iê'1lfmfT n:;r ~ ...,;:q<tlIê'1f1~'; Ilmf""0Zl>: ~ ;:fi :àï'f<'ll~flql'1q')lf1qfl1f~:~: Il ~ Il The effects are the same if one is born wh en the Moon is in Jyeshtha, Mula, Revati and Asvini. The last degrees of Aslesha, Jyeshtha and Revati, and the first degrees of Magha, Mula and Asvini are called gandanla (crttical) nakshatras. They provide vulnerable points and they can brtng about the death of the child. If the child happens to Miscellaneous Probiëms ln Prediction 181 survive it will be a great emperor or ruler and have unequal- led valour. ' , Notes Revati and Asvini, Aslesha and Magha, Jyeshtha and Mula are gandanta nakshatras. They appear at the critical junctures of two signs each. The duration of Jyeshtha Is to be divided Into ten equal parts. These parts denote respectively deaths of the mater- nal grandmother, the maternaI grandfather, the matJnal uncle, mother, Itself, collaterals (gotra-ja), the families of both parents, eIder brother or sister, father ln law . and everything. ' ' A boy born in Jyeshtha destroys his elder brother and a girl her husband's elder brother. The last quarter destroys the child and Us father. These readings have to be modified and carefully considered. They are intended to compel the parents to perform Shanti. The first quarter of Mula is dangerous to the father, the second to the mother, the third to the wealth, and the fourth to the famlly. Sorne wise men have ascribed no defect to the fourth quarter. The ghatikas before and after Mula started is called Abhukta Mula. This Is highly dangerous. The first quarter of Asvini and the last quarter of Revati are dangerous. ' . Asvini, Magha and Mula are the starting points of th~ee stgns, Aslesha, Jyeshtha and Revati are closing pomts of three signs. Thus these six stars' represent nakshatrantarala and also Rasi antarala. Hence the birth in these constellations requires the performance of major Shantis. ~ ~ (\ilfClê'11 ~ ~ ~dt!(§IIU1~rthr6('f1 ftriI': ~ ~ ~<tl~("Q"";n::"'êffQ-1 \il q &1 q ~ ~ {q (9j 1 (ii~CI~ClI J'll- ~ "'l1i'llfil{lffiqf('ft!(9j1i('ff~~I''''lg''lr.<:i('f1 Il \9 Il ## Page 93 182 Uttara Katamrua A girl having first menses in these gandanta stars soon becomes a widow and she has no children, wealth, happi- ness and good clothes. She becomes sinful and is a de- stroyer of the father's family. To avert these results and to make her happy, prosperous and the mother of children, one should perform Japa, Homa and sacrifice to the p1anets (Graha makha) and worshlp Gods and Brahmanas. ., ~ '-.~" n flll'ri.:lil"tl •••• €lG 'êltl6GQ(fî('1 ~~ NIIJ1;:q., - ~~~~~ ~ 'êlH1ëfiQf.i'1E!tSlIOl2f i't ~ "êI' fl1l{\illIit, ~a1>Mon~~ ~ NtllOlftlr~'1I:(i ~" l n If a gtrl's birth or her first menses takes place in the prohibited Ume (tyajyakala) of four Ghatikas, the results will be the death of the father, death orthe mother, loss of money, or one's own destruction. These four refer to the first, second, third and fourth Ghatikas respectively of the tyajyakala. To avert these dangers thè. worship of Rudra, Yama, Agni and Mrityu respectively Is necessary. If the birth or first menses takes place during a solar or a lunar eclipse, the death of the father or of the mother respectively happens. Miscellaneous Problems in Prediction 183 A precious and divinely efficacious medicine should be prepared or taken when the Moon is in the arnrita ghatikas of a star. Then it acts like the nectar of the Gods and cures the ailment of the native. It removes completely all ailments arising from the three humours. It brings back perfect health, makes the organs firm and strong, and assures a long life. The founder of the medical science was the sage Dhanvantari, born of the milky ocean. He has explained in many ways the medical treatments to be followed for remov- ing the various diseases. Notes There are Mrityu Bhagas and Amrtta Bhagas ln each sign for the Moon. The degrees of mrityu in the various signs from Mesha onwards are 26, 12, 13, 25, 24, Il, 26, 14, 13, 25, 5 and 12. The auspicious degrees likewise are 21, 14, 18,8, 19, 9, 24, 11, 23, 14, 19 and 9. The three humours mentioned in Ayurveda are Vata (wind) , Pitta (bile) and Kapha (Phlegm). The following table gtves the begmntng of the vishaghatikas. Arnrita Ghatikas and Mrityu Bhagas of the several nakshatras. The first two have a duration of four Ohatikas. Notes Nakshatra Visha Amrita Mrityu Tyajyakala is the time to b~ rejected for any good Ghatika Ghatika Bhaga activity. Its duration is the fifteenth part of the total dura- Asvini 50 42 8 lion of the nakshatra. The moment when it begms differs Bharanf 24 48 4 from star to star. Assuming that the nakshatra extends to Krittika 30 54 12 sixty ghatikas we give belowthe ghatikas in thafnaksha~r~ when the tyajyakala begins. Thèse are counted from ASVlUl Rohmi 40 52 2 onwards. They are-50, 24, 30, 4, 14, Il,30,20,32,30,20, Mrigastra 14 38 6 18,22,20, 14, 14, 10, 14,20,24,20, 10, 10, 18, 16,24,30. Ardra Il 35 14 ~ 'êl11OIi1'1lfsëfilfi ~ ~u 1JTftmi Punarvasu 30 54 10 . '" Pushyami 20 44 16 i1('t4Î<{blflti ,rêWIOI1I5( ~1t>1"ll&i ~l Aslesha 32 56 24 3Hfjlllq~f"f':;;::llfl!îGëfi{' "êI'TS'":"9~ ~ Magha 30 54 20 m ~m ~ 'l:f'11ëIT'.t:l:;:q::(1n:~'êlI~: Il ~ Il ## Page 94 184 Uttara Kalamrita Nakshatra Visha Amrita Mrltyu Ghatika Ghatika Bhaga

20 44 22

18 42 2 Hasta 22 45 26 Chitra 20 44 30 Svati 14 38 38 Visakha 14 38 38 Anuradha 10 28· 36 Jyeshtha 14 38 34 Mula 20 44 32

24 48 42

20 44 44 Sravana 10 34 46 Dhanishtha 10 34 48 Satabhisha 18 42 50

16 40 52

24 48 52 Revati 30 54 54 3i1t>16l"ll&Gq'3lSlëfll ~ ~ rl'lG1"'lQSllfcif\:J- :(:èI~("'Qlgn:fl'1 fCI,""'l~T~~i1fd rlfd:'ë0I&G~ 3i 1 S ""l"+lq4Î E! CflîfJrlotllÇl i1lfd:~O(ilf.qrl ~ ~: wt ~~ ~ q «l'4I11~ Il ~o Il If a person has no son even after he completed sixty years of age, or if his horoscope indicates a short life and he finds that he has no child so far, he must try to get an adopted son in the year desired by him, The boy chosen must have a long life, children, prosperity, fame and good intellect. This adoption ceremony should be in the forenoon of an auspicious day in uttarayana. Notes Uttarayana starts from the Suri's entry into Makara Miscellaneous Problems in Prediction 185 and it ends with the entry of the Sun into Karkataka, Between to- be-adopted and the adopting father the different kutas should agree, The boy should belong to his own gotra, At the time chosen the Moon should be in Asvmi, Rohini, Punarvasu, Pushyami, Uttara Phalguni, Hasta, Svati, Anuradha, Uttara Ashadha, Sravana, Dhanishtha, Satabhisha, Uttara Bhadra, or Revati. No malefie should be in Lagna and the fifth house. Moon's placement and the nakshatra on that day should be in harmony with the natal ones. Benefies should be in lagna or aspect It. Notes The author has suddenly brought in the kutas. They are considered generally for forging a marnage alliance, The kutas take tnto consideration the nakshatras of the boy and the girl. Thëir application here is irrelevant, There are twenty kutas, Ofthese eleven are important, These are Dina, gana, yoni, Rajju, Vedha, Nadi, Mahendra, Stridirgha, Rast, Rasyadhipati, and Vasya. Of these 3, 4, 6, 8 and Il refer to the girl also, and the counting is done from the girl's star. Hence their application in the case of an adoption is meaningless. alilE!lfd:'j@r~lllqfd:fl'1i) fulX) om ~I ~s<t:;jllâoolël:;jgd ~I ~'ëll~lr'14rlëllft~ ~ q ~ ~ ~ @2q@lfd ••.• i (q'fq •• à'i'1i('flï'1ë1lt'llfd:M: Il r~ Il The preliminary activities for a marriage should be begun by women whose husbands are alive. At that time the Moon should be in Asvini, Punarvasu, Pushyami, ## Page 95 186 Uttara Kalamrlta Hasta, Chttra, Svatt, Anuradha, Sravana, Dhanishtna or Satabhisha. The week days should be other than those related to Kuja and Shukra. The lagna should be auspt- clous. and there should be no planet in the fifth and ninth houses. There should be the Puja (worship) of the nine planets. The function is to be accompanied with dance. music and the like. q:_QT:a.1Œ,A:S\ïlfQ ;;{ '!lÙ: ~ mt ~ 'qalq:_lJlfr(l~ \ïllIlt&lIR1t1I~~.n ~I ~~~~~- ~ ~~""'qflElflH qjll("tlQ:i ~ Il n Il The· auspicious letters of invitation for the marriage are to be written in a soft and sweet language. The time of writing these should be in conformity with the following conditions: . (i) The Moon should be full Moon. The day is to be Wednesday when Budha is free from the conjunction with or aspect from malefics. (il) The day is to be that of Guru or Shukra. (lii) The tithis must be Bhadra, Puma. or Jaya. (iv) The Moon should be in movable stars=-Svatt, Punar- vasu, Sravana. Dhanishtha, or Satabhtsha, or the Moon is to be in the stars that have a quick motion- Asviru, Hasta, or Pushyami. (v) Budha, Guru and Shukra should be in lagna or aspect it. (vi) The fifth house should have no planet. Notes The lunar tithis called Bhadra, Puma and Jaya are the second, fifth, third, seventh, tenth, eighth, twelfth, fifteenth and thirteerith. ln the dark fortnight the last three are not preferred. Miscellaneous Problems ln Prediction 187 ~ nm.:r: ~ (1S1I.,MI(\1' ~ ~ ~: g.,4'~60H ~ ~:I ~Sf6<M6141 ~ nmS'''4i;J.,: ~~- ~ 6If"1'Jitî ijhqINiMf",~ èl'i'tif 11 ~ ~II ~~ Il At the moment of erecting a pole or a bamboo for the marriage pandal, note the number of the Trthi (the lunar day). Multiply this by five. To this product add the number of the nakshatra counted from krittika. To this product add twelve and dtvide the total by nine. When the remainder is l , 4 or 7 the king of the tortoise will be in water. The result is beneficial. If the remainder Is 2, 5 or 8 the tortoise is on . the land and the result is loss or destruction. If the remam- der is 3, 6 or 9 the tortoise is in the sky and the effect is death. Notes The author is confusing Kurma Chakra which is to be satisfactory only for entering a new house. Evidently this chapter was included by sorne one else. f.:fqfùt .,~~('H: '9'~ ~ ~ f(l4~'i:lI,t&1ëfil~'êI(1f.ô1 .mtr ~ =~TTlq~~""'@>TlnF:,d:=(1:'1 ~mI61a:r4 ~~~~~ '" . mrm """{§I-=Wr:?r.~'i:I~~ ~ ~: ~.q m~11 ~"" Il When you are constructirig a new building, note three indicators in the vertical forms. ln each one draw four horizontallines. Begin from the bottom on the left side and note the stars from Asvini onwards. The nakshatra rising then and the three on the top give good results. But a malefic posited on the nstng side suggests death. If it is a beneflc, the result is beneficial. ## Page 96 188

r Notes Look at these dtagrams as indicated. Rohini Krittika Bharani Ardra Punarvasu Pushyami Aslesha Asvini Hasta Svati U. Phalguni Visakha P. Phalguni Anuradha Magha Jyeshtha Sravana Satabhisha U. Ashadha P. Bhadra P. Ashadha U. Bhadra Mula Revati ...• '" ï1!'i{91<fflfllci ~ ~ ~ C!4101IR'1I'IHlI: .~ ~ ~ f<OIl"qijîS.tj ~ Il ~~ Il When one enters a new house or a new town, or when he is ta undertake a new thing, count from the star occu- pied by the Sun ta the star in which the Moon is located at that time. ln this counting include Abhijit. It is after Uttara Ashadha and before Sravana. If the star is within the first seven ones (counted from the Sun), it portends evil. There are good results if it is within the next four. ln the next three, the result is bad. If it is within the next 14, the result Miscellaneous Problems in Prediction 189 is good. This is the Vrishabha Chakra. If the star is within the first five from the star occù- pied by the Sun, the result is bad. Within the next eight, the effect is good. ln the next etght it is bad, and in the last six it is good. This is the kalasa chakra. The good or bad effects of any undertaking can be predicted in this manner. Notes The Vrishabha and Kalasa chakras are dealt with in the (Purva) Kalamrita. And when the author deals with the same, we have ta conclude that the author was not the writer of the (Purva) Kalamrita. ln Vrishabha Chakra we include Abhijit, and in Kalasa Chakra we exclude it. The count is from the star in which the Sun is posited ta the star in which the Moon is on the required day. ln Vrishabha Chakra the stars 8 ta Il, 15 ta 18 and 23 ta 28 are auspicious. ln Kalasa Chakra the stars 6 ta 9, 10 ta 13 and 22 ta 27 are auspicious. The two must coincide. ~ 41j61*,qàï ~ fmfu ~m ~ '11~lf5IÎf\J1 ~ ~ f.T:~ tiISS~1 ~ ynrr~ ml: ~~ ~ 1îï1lf!i1~ .~ '> '~~..-"'- ",ul1<;'I8;lOIClI4i41fï'1 <Mi41 ëfïëfï ~ ~111: Il ~\9 Il '" e ~ ~ ï1~lfll@€Isi ~ ~lfI΀lijî44Î6 ~ ~;n;:i m~1 (llf"1wf\J1 ~ ~ 1J~:~..@} ~~: vm ~ ~ ~ t\lf"1Rfrl ~ fM\4ï1{ï1111 '(t Il :Mrr :ftmm ql~i4I~€1 ~ ~ ~ ~fcrql~~~1 This Chakra has the form of a human bemg. Count from the natal star of the part till that of the master in this Dasa Chakra. The first Huee are on the head, and the result is gain ofmoney. Within the next three it is on the face. and ## Page 97 190 Uttara Kalamrlta it portends destruction. The next five refer to the chest and they denote possession of much wealth. The next six refers to the feet and they indicate poverty. The next two are the back arid they indicate danger to life. The next four refer to the abdomen and the results are beneficial. The next two refer to the anus and there is fear. The last two belong to the right and left hand, and they respectively grve wealth and death. Similar to this is the Dasi Chakra. But it refers to the female. ln this Chakra the first three stars form the head and suggest gain. The next three are on the face, and they suggest loss. The next two form the shoulders suggesting the death of the mas ter. The next five form the back and suggest growth. The next seven are on the chest suggesting loss. The next one is on the genitale suggesting insults. The last six are on the feet, three on each foot. They indicate loss of wealth. ~ qf~61î'lqi !!Olëfï{I6G~ ë4101'1llt"Gct1 ~~~~II~~II '{QlAf~s:r\l'1 ~ q ~ ~ ~ 'J6:_OfltlliiCl iI!lr:;q~li ~iSjY;@i f1f""iI"flI iliJilf~~"( 1 ~~~wn:~ f~êfST'.(§ fu<fq ~ ~ ~1{1f1.~~ Il":?o Il ~ ~ ~ ~\:I1S~''1I'1I~I'Jîi( ~ ~ $fl1i1l~ql~: f1qdl~o1 When a cow or a she-buffalo is to be received, the effects indicated by the time of receipt are being given now. Count from Uttar a Phalguni to the star in which the Moon is at that Ume. If the number is within three, there is gain. If it is within the next two, there is loss. The next eight indicate gain of money. The next five show happiness. The next eight suggest gain. The last one denotes great fear. The six groups mentioned above suggest respectively the head, face, two feet, chest, breasts, and the genitals. Miscellaneoue Problems in Prediction ~ J 191 Bulls and other quadrupeds are to be received only after consulting this Chakra. ~~ ~i:{l*·;7lj~ ëfïijfqfï'1ëfï{~ ~ ~ ~ Il ":?~ Il Mëf?lls:J\I'1 ~ mf.f: ~'l:l' f1UIi:.l'lflqltlëfï@f4 ~ ~ f1f""il41~~ 1 When one seeks to ride a horse, cou nt from the star in which the Sun is posited to the star of the native. Include Abhijit, if it cornes in the count. If the number is within the first five, the back is suggested; if it is within the next ten the hind part is indicated; the next two show the tail; the next four, the legs; the next five, the stomach; and the last two the face. The effects ofthese respectively are prosperity, gain, Ioss of the partner, obstacles, destruction and acqui- sition of money. .mm Mfc:rëfïT f~~ :tëH 'IOl i1fï'1RfïI i.'1~ ~ !ltlf~llr~'1 ~ q ~ ~ Il ":?":? Il 3mln:i (qfl1ëfïiSGi1i q ~ O!:ilfg:f iJiql;:q&l~ ~ ~ iliJiy;f~ii ~ ~ ~ 1 Next the author determines the Ume when one can mount an elephant. From the star in which the Sun is or. that day count up to the natal star (Janma nakshatra) of the person. The groups of the numbers resulting are-(i) 1 and 2, (ii) 3 and 4, tuu 5 and 6, (iv) 7 and 8, (v) 9 and 10, (vi) Il to 14, (vii) 15 to 18, (Viii) 19 to 22, and (Lx) 23 to 28. Abhijit is included. The corresponding limbs that are affected are respectively-(i) ears - gain, (ii) head- gain, (iii) neck - much gain, (iv) tail - destruction, (v) trunk - prosperity, (vi) back - wealth, (vii) chest- ailment, (Viii) face - no change and (Lx) feet - gain. When one wants to get into a palanquin, count from the star having the Sun to the one occupied by the Moon at that time. Distribute groups of five stars from each side ## Page 98 192 Uttara Kalamrita of the palanquin, starting from the east. The last seven are located in the centre. The effects respectively are: (i) health, (il) great difficulty, (iii) wasttng or emacia- tion, (lv) disease, and (v) auspiciousness. Getting into a palanquin in an auspicious moment gives long life, growth or development, and happiness. ~ 1WIl ~ ~~ CIl ":fCi ~ '" ~ ~ ~ '301li'i4'iîf(04 ~ :n:fl{, Il ~~ Il "1Wf~11~~~~ QSi4IOf14f1C41 qt;11qq( ~~ ~I ~ f{(:la;~'\1q ~~ ~ 11 0:4liJïfd fifM~qqm ~ 'iîqlf~:<:jfl~ Il ~~ Il For holding a royal umbrella, the auspicious star~ where the Moon is located are-Rohini, Ardra, Pu.shyarni. Uttara Phalguni, Uttarashadha, Uttarabhadra, Sravana, Dhanishtha and Satabhisha. Count from the Janma nakshatra (natal star), to the star in which the Sun is on that day. The first three stars stand for the handle of the umbrella. The next seven forrn the holder. The following five refer to the protruding stick or handle above. The next eight refer to the inside of the umbrella. The last four coyer the top. The effects respec- tively are (i) destruction, (ii) loss ofwealth, (iii) favours from the ruler , (iv) a great and benevolent king. and (v) fame. ~~ Ilollli'>i.l(qln: ~ '0- ~ fC1~"*-IÜts4f4 om ~ ~I ~ ~ fé4f.,f~!(Ia:fctt1@ ~ ~ ~ mm ~ ~ q-:>i4I&1i4'iîf~a:'{ Il ~~ Il Next the author speaks of Khatva Chakra, the bed. Count from the star occupied by the Sun to the one in which the Moon is posited. Four stars are for the four feet of the cot, and one star for each of the four knobs of the legs. Seven stars are for the centre, of the couch. The respective cffects arc (i) extreme happmess for the centre, Miscellaneous Problems in Prediction 193 (il) fear from the four corners, (lli) good chlldren, and (iv) prosperity for the knobs. This is the Mancha Chakra. '~Rn~tfOflq ~ 1 <iïcq l "0 { !j@ ~ 'ffi'l1: -ml- cft -amm '"tjql~iI"0{~j: ~: ~I ~ ~ 11 cq~"fqfct i'1"*-1lql~141: ~ mf.f: ~ i4lq1R1 m i4IQI&li4'lh ~II ~l; Il Next cornes the Chapa Chakra, referring to thé bow and arrows. Count from the star occupied by the Moon to the natal star (Janma nakshatra) of the person. The first five refer to the blade of the arrow. The next five are for the handle of the arrow. The next five are given to the junction of the arrow and the bow. The next two are for the cane of the bow. Then five each are as the Mo ends of the bow. The effects are respectively, (i) gain, (il) victory, (lii) valour, (iv) discomfiture, and (v) destruction. This is what the elders say about the Sashara Chakra, ~ ~ '" ""<;ii~I<9I{lm f(04~'119 ~ flë{:411ê'16f,(10ltbOI6f(Î~: fflfOS;:êflldT ~: 1 ~ ~\j~,t1<91a: ~ ~ ~ 9HWltjln:llffi~i'1: ~ ~fJ:<:jfl~11 ~\,9 Il Next the author speaks of Ratha Chakra. From the star in which the Sun is posited count to the natal star of the person. The groupings of the star-count are (i) 1 to 3, (ii) 4 to 9, (iii) 10 to 12, (iv) 13 to 18, (v) 19 to 21, (Vi) 22 to 24, and (vii) 25 to 27. These seven parts are in the following parts of the car, and their effects respectively are thèse: (i) Central pole - success, (ii) wheels - fame, (iii) top - death, (iv) bottom - happiness, (v) front of the chariot - gairl' ()f wealth, (vi) yoke - obstacles or failure, (vii) all round - happiness. ~ ~ IIOI4..,~f:llttïIOfl:~ ïitëi ~ ~ "1Wf @.Al<.i 00: 1 (i~IQaqf.,d1(q'3ft:ta: ~ <;iiql~i<fïM t{lllfi4'iîf"la: frlê'1lfd;qP..À f(04l"'In:*ê'1lfd;~ Il ~t Il ## Page 99 194 Uttara Kalamrita Now the Ghurna Chakra is described. It refers to the grinding of oil from sesamum, groundnut and coconut. From the star occupied by the Sun on that day count the star in ~hich the Moon is located. The remainder is divided by nine. Noté in which part it falls. The ntne parts respec- tively denote - (i) destruction, (H) prosperity, (ill) freedom from ailment, (iv) destruction, (v) access of wealth, (vi) trouble from the rulers, (vil) poverty, (viU) death and (lx) happiness. This is the special feature of the oil mill for extracting oil from sesarnum, groundnut, coconut and the like. Now the author describes sugar cane and its crushtng. From the star occupied by the Sun cou nt to the one that has the Moon. The groupings of the stars are eight: (i) one to four, (ii) five to six, (Iii) seven ,and etght, (iv) nine, (v) ten to fourteen, (vi) fifteen to nineteen, (Vii) twenty to twenty one, and (viii) twenty two to twenty seven. The results respectively are: (i) prospertty, (il) destruction, (lli) great gains, (Iv) destruction, (v) death, (vi) benefic results, (vii) emaciated, and (viii) great wealth. ln the light ofthe Ghuma Chakra one must choose the proper tlrne for crushing the sugar-cane. ~ ~'QI"fIiIOjO,I(( f'l:>llf1.,dilolli.,41 di IOlli~filqfq?t6qfl",+&~ ~I ~ ~ 6MI@(;jfq~ ~ ~-ntwr ~~om~~~~~II~o Il Now the author describes the Hala Chakra, the time when the ploughing of the field should be started for the, next crop. Count from HIe star occupied by the Sun ta the one that has the Moon on that day. If the number is within Mtscellaneoùs Problems in Prediction 195 the ûrst three it is bad for agriculture. 4 to 6 is good. 7 to 9 is bad, 10 to 14 it is auspicious. 15 to 17 is bad, 18 to 22 is good. 23 to 25 the results are bad. The last two gtve good. ,/ results. This rule is to be observed 'in ploughmg for sowmg the seeds and begtnnmg the agrtcultural activities of the new year. The sukkani is the wheel on whose directions and movements of the boat or the ship depend. The word is Arabie and it came into vogue in Indian languages after the seventh century A.D. The author now describes the mo- ment for this. Count from the star occupied by the Sun on that day to the one occupied by the Moon. Abhijit is included. The first six are above the foot, next three are on the top of the prop, then three are on the bottom. Then have .one on the back, six on both sides (three each) , three on the helm of the ship, and last six inside the boat. This dtagram has to be used at the time of building a new boat, or of launching it. The six over the boat and the six inside are proportions. The rest are maleflc. .~ % 'i'JlI'À' -amm'~ ~ 'ëfi'O"à'~~: ~-ar..n~~1 -amm ~j<Jllli$~j: iJî14jNîMfql( f'Q1~qi$j&i ~ ,~ '1Mif1q'Qj(îj.,fë4f.,~ ~ ~II ~~ Il When a lamp is to be used freshly there is Dipika Chakra. This is described now. The count is from Krittika to the star in which the Moon is to that day. The first flve are for the face, next nine are for the neck, then eight are for the centre, while the last five are for the pillar or the bar. The results of these four groups are respectively-honoUr, ## Page 100 ~96

./ . gain, death of the master and royalty. . ~ fiN n fl!4fi;t~*,I1~ ~ ~ ~'IRlI~sfd~nij,l'îH'1~ ~ ~ 1 mNl~'iH:1If~CfîlyÎ'N'(VIa;tHl~.,"HI~J ~ ~ ~ fI~qfQ qIUOlI~'€4 ~ Il ~~ Il Now the author lays down rules for the digging of a weIl or a tank. The three stars from Rohini are for the centre. Of the remaintng twenty four stars distribute three each for the directions starting from the east. A well or a tank begun when the Moon is in one of these ntne groups will reveal about finding or not-flndtng water. These are respectively-(i) found very saon; (il) no water; (lii) average supply: (lv) no water; (v) plenty of water; (vi) sweet water; (vil) saltish water; (Viii) plenty of water; and (lx) average. supply. Notes ln the above description[.iü)refers to the south east,(iv) ta south and L~ to south west. Digging of a weIl in these directions is prohibited in PUTVa Kalamrlta. But this author gtves pl~nty of water for south-west. We have examples of persons dymg or getting serious illness when a well is dug in the south-west. This author cannot be the authon of the so called first part of Kalamrlta. ~~~~~~~:WI«{ ~~~I ~ '€41~1'l~~lq~ ~êflÎfJ~&~~~II~~ Il A pillar or a column has ta be erected while building a house, digging a well or a tank, or preparing the lay-out for a garden. The erection of the pillar should be at an auspicious time. Count from the star in which the Sun is ta that fi which the Moon is posited on the day. If the number is within the first six, it denotes death. Within the next Mlscellaneous Problems ln Prediction 197 twenty, it brings fame and fortune. ln the last two, it reveals the loss of wealth. The proper day and time will bring fame, happiness, and progress of the family. Notes This and the next two verses like the previous ones are elaborately and more scientifically dealt with in Kalamrita. Now the dvara-chakra is explained. It refers ta the door-frarnes and doors. Count from the star in which the Sun is to the constel- lation of the Moon on the gtven day. The first four refer to the upper part of the door-frarne, next three ta the centre, two each for the four corners; next elght ta the top hinges (four for each) , and the last four ta the bottom. The effects are respectively - (i) royalty, (ii) rulership, (iii) exile or banishrnent, (iv) eight forms of wealth or prosperity, and (v) death. Thus find out the auspicious star for erection of the door-frame. Notes The author is silent on the number of doors and windows. They should be in even number. ~ ~ mm: ~ iTi1sfl.,~[~ ~ ~~fq"I~14~~~1 «4#1If'lîf"'~lfct'€4~'Jî\i1!J.4'êI"fQ~: ~~ 'tfliISft...,q"ilP+'CfîI!ll'lq@iftl\&5ifl.,~fmtÀ Il ~ë, Il Now the Chakra for opening a new oyen, a new fire - place, or a furnace is described. ' Note the tithi (lunar day) at the Ume. Add the nurnber of the week day (counting from Sunday). Add one more ## Page 101 198 Uttara Kalamrita numeral. Divide it by four. If the-rëmamder is zero or three, it tndtcates l:lappiness; if it is ,oh~xor two, there 1s loss of money. Count from the star in which the Sun is posited on that day to the one in which the Moon 1s. Divide it 1nto n1ne groups ofthree each. These are to be allotted to the planets in the sequence of Ravi, Budha, Shukra, Shani, Chandra, Kuja, Guru, Rahu and Ketu. If the star belongs to a group of the benefic planet, it denotes prosperity. If it belongs to a malefic, the result is opposite. This Chakra reveals which planet is to be propitiated or which rite is to be performed. qGilltllq~~II('141fefr.U~fri~ l:Ft: ~ ~ n &',i)ïq's::f<!lg&,: Bj: ~iHl~NiH"l1 ~ f(m::s:._!1('1I~" t ~ ~1C{!'"',<lClIfu:ëti ~ ~ ~ ~II ~\9 Il Now the author explains about a new box. Multiply the length of box by its breadth in terms of inches and yavas. Divide it by nine. The nine parts .refer to the nine planets from the Sun to Saturn (ln order of the week days), followed by Rahu and Ketu. If the concerned remainder refers to a benefic, the result is good. Otherwise, it is bad. Notes

~ ~ .,~I1ift1rqrl ~ ~ ~ ~IŒ16jql ~ Î:""m»lql~ ~I ~ ~ -rnr ~ qc{\r~fCi~: lf'01T: \lilollqltlqm ~ ~ ~ n ~ ~II ~,l Il mr~~~q;t~~ ,~~ i1«:IRS::ilqci ~I C$~""""'~:S~ ~ ~ t1i~h.~J..,~: ~ ~~eJr~ ~:f1.Arntl""'~",,:rTI""'1I71"t1=I1_1I ~~ Il For settling in a town or in a country one must find the proper auspicious time. The method for finding this out is . ,

199 described now. The auspicious time will give the native children, money and fortune. The Chakra (dtagram) is in the form ofa human being. Count from the star of the village or town to the natal star (Janma Nakshatra) of the person. If the number is within the first five, it is on the head and it denotes acquisition of money. If within 6 to 8, it is the face, and destruction. If it is within the next five, it is on the chest and gtves wealth. If it ts from 14 to 19, it is on the two feet - three for each foot, and it indicates the loss of money. If it is the 20th, it refers to the back and there is danger to life. If it is from 21 to 24, it is on the pelvis suggesting prosperity. The next two stars 25 and 26 are on the anus indicating fear and trouble. The last two refer ta the nght and left hands, suggesting respectively gain and poverty. Notes How are we ta determine the nakshatra of a village or a town? We have to follow the namanakshatra, taking the first letter of the town or the village. The following table will enable us, One letter stands for one Pada only. Asvini : '1 ~, 'i:11, ë11 Bharani : ë'ft, ët ~, c;TI Krittika : 31, t ~, 'Q: Rohtni : ,m, ëlT, ëft, ~, Mrtgasira : ~, ëÎ'r, ëfi; fc!ï Ardra : ~, t:r, s, . '.€9 Punarvasu : ~, ëIiT, ~, m Pushyami : ïi;, t m, SI Aslesha : fu, ~~ -:g, il. Magha : l1T, -.n, ~~ il P. Phalguni : -.n, zr, if, z 1 ~ U. Phalguni : -2, ir, 'tIT, fq Hasta : ~~ cr, 1Tf, "3 ## Page 102 200 Uttara Kalamrita Chitra : ~, 'G't, 'Ü, ft Svati : (ë':, ~, "Ù, (ff Visakha : ëft, "ii( ~, m Anuradha : -::n, -;:fi" 1, ~ Jyeshtha : -;fr, <n, <n, "l-. M ula : if, <Tt, ~; '4't P. Ashadha : ~ <n, 'fiT, m U. Ashadha :.q, '4't, ~, ";;ft Sravana : m, ~ ~, "ci'r Dhanishtha : TJT, TiT, lJ( Tt Satabhisha : TiT, =n m, "B c , P. Bhadra : -:g, m, <;J, cft U. Bhadra : ~, ~, ~, ~ Revati : ~, ~, 'q'f, ";:fi Now he describcs the lime for upanayana - wearing of the sacred thread (yajnopavita) and the initiation into Gayalri mantra. Count from the natal star of the boy who is to have Upanayana (approaching near the teacher for initiation). Counl from that star to the one in which Guru is posited. The firsl [ive stand for the head, 6 to 8 for the face, 9 for the chcst, 10 to 17 for the fcet, 18 and 19 for the palasa or staff, and 20 to 27 to the skin of the antelope tied to the sacred lhread. The results respectively are - (i) happiness, (ii) deviation from his religious dulies, (Ui) slanderer, (iv) afflicted with discase, (v) lus trous, and (vi) learned. Miscellaneoüs Problems in Prediction 201 i)ï1lf~6ëlf4 ~ ~ fèfi~fffiRt ~ 00: 9fQ*fm<ti ~ ~ Ù ~I f"4q:q~q ~ ~ hm ~ (i:l6Glfèi~lf"ctil6ô4ï'i f("1f@~~~ ï'1~i.0(l111 ~~ Il Onemay try to find out If there is any treasure of'jewels and money or bones and the like hidden in a house, and if there is any truth of its existence, then the following Nidhi Chakra is to be observed. Draw five horizontal lines and cross them by eight verticallines. You will get twenty eight squares. These are allotted .. to the twenty eight stars includtng Abhijit in the manner described next. ~ ~ ~ 'ï'1i 'elhHlCfiI~;ft fi41~êI ~ 9fc1f("1àl"1::41f~qs'ëffQi mI: 1 ~&:ll~~ëfîqli.0ï'1fi:l""'îI~i{i)""4I: ëfiÙ- mqs·ëffQl~R4f""<iÂftèhi~'IIç::ff~fQf.q::m*l~: Il ~~ Il -, '" e ~ ~ (la:'1\i1vil6ôI@~::m§i!OiiT '" '" "<;!>1.;f1'('qIï'1(l ~ q<ifîêl~Iï'1: fif."q"f!Ol êI&:IIf~!!(ii1..1 (l1141';:(Ol~êI~lêllf~ffi ~~:èniT WOllfq~êI\i1MI\i1qlf~fi14'1~&:1ê1 ~ ~: Il ~~ Il ~ ~'1~'{oolféfï{On om.ITS2l ï'11(ifîlfC"tëfîi ~ ~ Ù ~ ~41011î41i1..1 The seven squares on the top horizontal line are allot- ted to Revati, Asvini, Bharani, Krittika, Magha, Purva Phalguni and Uttara Phalguni. ln the next horizontal line these are Uttarabhadra, Purva Bhadra, Satabhisha, Rohini, Aslesha, Pushyami and Hasta. The third horizontal row has Abhijit, Sravana, Dhanishtha, Mrigasira, Ardra, Punarvasu and Chitra. The last row at the bottom has Uttara Ashadha, Purva Ashadha, Mula .. Jyeshtha, Anuradha, Visakha, and Svati. The Moon is the lord of Asvini, Bharani, Krittika, Ardra, Punarvasu, Pushyami, Aslesha, Magha, Purva Ashadha, Uttarashadha, Abhijit, Sravana, Purvabhadra, ## Page 103 202 Uttara Kalamrita and Revati. The Sun is the lord of the other fourteen stars. The Sun and the Moon at the time of putting the question will reveal the nature of the hidden treasure. ~ ~ ~ ~ ;p:j1'i1(9~~lIf~ï'1- ~ilOSGI~ EifG'*îlfél~~~10I161(ll~H,"&l!i !J 'tft{_11 ~~ Il ï'1i0611~f2'*î1 '1'II~qf"16ï'11 6j OSGill ~<'1&l!i ft' \:Î 'ffm'ï'1' ~ ~ ï'11<"fïlf~ëf)lm ~I ï'1<"fïIM"1n:~qfqOSGElfG'*îI: ~~I~qf"1"""I: ~ 'Që.fï'1T ~ ~: irtiT ~: ~II ~~ Il The time taken by the Sun to traverse a star from the beginning to the end has to be taken in ghatikas and Vighatikas. This is the divisor. Note the in1.erval in ghatikas and Vighatikas taken by the Sun from the time he entered the star till the time of the question. Multiply it by sixty and divide it by the previous number. The remainder multiplied by 27 and divided by 60 gives the number of the stars from Asvini. These are the stars that have elapsed. With the remainder in Ghatikas and Vtghattkas these will gtve the position of the Sun. Note the interval taken by the Moon in the star in which it is posited, to the time of the query. Multiply this by 27 and divide the product by 60. The quotient counted from Asvirii givee the stars traversed by the Moon. The remainder in ghatikas and Vtghatikas shows the position of the Moon at the time. Notes Instead of this laborious and tedious process, one may rely on the Ephemerts and calculate. ï'1<"fïIM"1n:"Ilf~1bl ~ ~ ~ ~ nm m1j N'ï1<'1c6 ~ ~ ~ ~ ~: 1 mtf <mf1:r ~: ~ ~ -.l- ~ "1' ~: q;-qftr "I1f(il~Rt cmzt mtT Il ~G Il Note the position of the Moon (as described in the previous verse) at the required Ume. If this Moon is as- pected by the planets counted from the Sun in the order of Miscèllaneous Problems in Prediction 203 the week days followed by Rahu and Ketu, the hidden treasure is respectively - (1) gold articles, (2) stlver, (3) copper, (4) brass, (5) gold, (7) iron, (8) tin, andIâ) lead. If this Moon is aspected by many powerful planets, the , Treasure has many metals. Ifit is not aspected by any, there is :10 hidden treasure. ~ ~ë1&~~!J ~ ~ ~~ ~~~À"1(I~n ~I ~ ~ ~ ~~ H'1liiilc6 ~ ~ ~ 'ï'1' qoq~f",~ ï'1~i6;jj ~II ~\9 Il 'Q~i~ -.,:) e If the Moon is aspected by all the planets, there is a valuable treasure hidden in a large vessel. If this Moon is in Simha, a golden vessel has this treasure. If the Moon is in a house of the gross Moon, the treasure is in a silver vessel. If the Moon is in the house of Kuja, it is a copper vessel; if in a house of Budha, the vessel is made of a precious stone; if in Guru's house, it is a vessel made of stones; if in Shukra's house, it is in earthen pot; and if Shanïs house, the vessel is an iron one. Notes Chapter 7, verse 13 explained the positions of the gross and subtle Moons. ~ ï'1<"fïI<'1féltIT: ~ ~1~1(&l ~ -.:.m:f ~- ~ili>0ï:'4 qn:qJ~"1 'ï'1' ï'1l11"1flZl:' ftt ~ 1 " ~ 9i~&'lIf-<4~ ~ mtT ~ ...r ~ il~@Ol:' ~: lYT'ii ~ ~II ~t.. Il When the Sun and the Moon are conjoined in a star ruled by the Moon (as per verse 45 ab ove) , there Is a treasure. Ifthese are in a star ruled by the Sun, the treasure has only bones. When the Sun and the Moon have ex- changed stgns, one finds nothmg. If the Moon is with malefics, the person cannot have the treasure; and if it ts . with benefics, he will get it. The number of degrees passed by the Moon in that star will indicate the depth below the! ## Page 104 204 Uttara Kalamrita ground where the treasure is. ~ afo:!>i1l'@â'êq fdQ:s.::_lj«§ll- ~ ~1"'êlCfÎ)tiôtti ~~~I l1Ùi' !lI1'I·H'1lfo:!>f~~ félf!.'1~ï'( :ftfùT ~ ;ftf1rr -a- . ~~'i1't~II~,{11 91'IIEltiGÜ i1~41a:fdl(1\l' i1G:?ll'!lf-i miT ~ ~ dlf?05liOlôQlm ~ '311(0fl'(l ~~sf@('1f1"4a::?'€4 ~ &êllrttti ~ ~ '€4'iflëfïa:Ul4~qfd"l ~ ~ Il •.•• 0 Il Draw four verticallines and on them draw four hori- zontallines, giving a total of nine squares. Note the star in which the Sun is at the time of the query Three stars from it are placed at the centre. Eight groups of tll,ree stars each, ' are.given to the eight directions startlng from the.East. The position of the Moon on the marrlageday will be in one of the se squares. The results ofthese starting from the Centre are (i) loss of the couple, (il) prosperity, (lii) .destruction of the family, (iv) widowhood, (v) continuance of the family line, (vi) debts and diseases, (vii) the girl goes astray, (viii) wealth and corn, and (ix) all kinds of prosperity. This is the way lord Shiva described the Chakras to N andikesvara. Notes The Tantras speak of the conversations between Shiva and Parvati. The author has brought Nandi. Evtdently he came long after the tenth century AD. The diagram men- tioned in this verse is as follows: East 3 3 3 Several Kinds Prosperity Destruction 01 01 Prosperity the lamily 3 3 3 Wealth and Loss 01 the Widowhood Com couple 3 3 3 Girl going Debts and Continuance of astray Diseases the lamiy line fg:ffi é:I ëhl u:g: Second Kanda Sftfl ifG{§I 0 :g : Chapter 1 ~ f~tjgâ~a:féli1~ ~ tA: 'ëfïi ~14'4qft !ll'!i'CIflêltj :fllfqo(Q~'êlf"'i1I'( 1 .iblif~\IIêl"{'i flIQOHf~i1i 'Jîtiôltl4tjH~1f ~ 4.,1.,tj"tÙ~I.,f..;::;:ff ~Ii ~Ii One who has observed celibacy strictly and sincerely, who has studied the sacred texts of his family, should marry a girl. She should be pleasant having good physical features. She should be pleasing to his heart. She must not have been married earlier to another. She would be of his age or a little less. She should not belong to his gotra or to his relatives who receive tarpanas and the like from him. She should be free from leprosy and other aiIments. She must belong to a different gotra and Pravara. She should not be more than sixteen yearS of age. She must be pleasing to the heart and to the eyes. Notes Now the law states that the bride should not be less than eighteen years of age. Due to social and political conditions, a girl was married when she was married at the age of eight. ln the Vedic times the girls were married only after they came of age. A Brahmachari is expected to devote twelve years to a study of his own Vedic texts and the like. The minimum duration of study varies. By the time he is twenty he leaves the guru-kula and gets married. The farewell convocation message is found in the eleverrth section of the Taittiriyopanishad. As a celibant he should ## Page 105 206 Uttara Kalamrita keepaloof from any contact with women, wine, non-vege- tarian food and the like. Sapindya means that the oblations (tarpanas) given to the dead should not belong to the same set of persons. Marriages between persans belongtng to the same gotra are prohibited. Now our government has unfortunately legalised sa-gotra marriages. Sapindyas are allowed only for the Andhras by Apastamba wheri he stated that only the Audhras can marry the daughters of their maternal uncles. For ethers it is prohibited. This is in line with traditional custom. Manu also has stated 311:q1{!?~q "BTlfIP1l According to the Dharma Sastras Sagotra or Sapindya marriages are incestuous. Modern researches in Genetics (Eugenics) do not approve of these. ~qlaWil ~?hrr ~ N;mJlfü NOslfc::.,: 3ffit1T ~ $rg~ ft ï1f ••• ci fil NOs 'il q ëfÎ ~ 1 ~ ~ Nm «<f~: ëfîO<:llëlÜ~~Iï1 fï1f{Q~ld~:I'IOllI'l0<:l~M4 ~lflG1I'lIï'Q.:>ill'll{(11 ~ Il rather, grandfather and great-grand father are the three generations thal have a rtght to the offering of the Pindas at the time of the annual Shraddha. The thrce others can have only a Pindalepa, a fraction of the Ptnda with ghee. The native is thus the seventh in the line. This is Sapindya. This is observed on the twelfth day of the death. Note the generation when the family or families get different from thosc of the bride and the bridegroom. This difference. is to be counled from the seventh or the fifth generations from the father and the mother respectively of the bride and the bridcgroom. Notes These three generations are known as Vasu, Rudra and Aditya in giving the oblations. On the twelfth day of death there is the rite called sapindi-karana. Second Kanda 207 ~ Cff ~ fl41ri~q ~ ~ fllNos"iÏ f~ilOltll lI""1.,ëfîï1@:lIflC(1I'lI~ ~I \H'ëlI~~a:2( q.:>il ••• lqft ~ f.f# f<'l1a:O<:lSl f"1f-l'1~ëlg~ m: Il ~ Il The Sapinda relationship goes back to the seventh generation of a man or a woman, or of the husband and his wife. It is the seventh generation from the father and the fifth from the mother. Within these groups no marriages should be performed. Beyond these, there is no objection. If a Sapindya passes away at a certain period for one party, it does sa for the other as weil. This rule has to be observed in makmg marriage alliances. Notes Kulluka Bhatta, the learned commentator on Manu, observes that the mother's father is not a Sapinda as his Gotra is different. ~ ~llloilI'lISlI('q:JII&llffl':NI{( 61tiôlq~l'lq.:>q41 -q-ft-on:i ~ ~ ~I ~ fc:ffu~fëfîMa:f~OI41: 'ëfîTlif Of fli4f:îlëfî: ëiv:rr CIl êj(iSllSOl'lllGl'lfqfu 'E4lf...,qfdfï1C(G:41: Il ~ Il Sorne authorities state that the four th generation from one is excepted, only three generations are forbidden for marriage. There is no objection from the fourth onwards. One must avoid those girls that can daim relation- ships as sisters, mothers and daughters. A marriage alliance can be accepted between the sixth generation in one line and the fifth in the other, and between the fifth and the fifth generations. But the girl should not be related to the boy directly or indirectly as a sister. ln Utkala (Orissa) and Dravida (Tamil Nadu) countries marriages are allowed between the third and the third generations. This is not allowed in other parts of the coun- try. If the bride cornes from the sixth or eighth generation ## Page 106 208 Uttara Kalamrità in the bridegroom's line, the prohibition vanishes fully. ~ fll~USilëfîIMIf.1fl'1 9iT"l: '!tï('it:lj{1~.r4'1'W1.,t1~~lllljêfiifii ~ 1 ~ fllf4u'(4 Ù IIIIG,,~fl?lëfî: ftro"it ~ ~ mUltl~'6 f41<:(~4fCl'i1illlëfî: 1 1 ~ Il The counting must always be made with reference to a corn mon ancestor of the parties. The rule regarding Sa- pindya has to be followed strictly. Also the standard of . particular families and countries should not be violated. ln all possible and available ways and connections, the rela- tionship with the other family must be strictly researched and examined. Sapinda means a person who has an equal relation- ship with the pinda (body) of the common ancestor. The body consists of six koshas (sheaths), bonês, muscles and marrow derived from the father, and skin, flesh, and blood derived from the mother. Ifthis common ancestry is not of a binding nature, or even when it is strong, if there is no question of inheriting the property, we permit marnage. l(ëfîf4fl1që4Ie;t116 g)~~fi<z1 TIm ~ ~ ~ flt;'Ie;Üsqll?H,,:!?IIEl~a:nS?mT 1 ~ "q flt;'Ie;ÜS'IS'ïiη f41~IS~q -qtI'f ~crr~romm~crr~11 ~ Il Here is an exception. When a woman deserts her husband and starts living with another, the husband can marry her stster, if he desires to have children. This is an exception to the rule that one's daughters should not be married in the same family or to the sons of the same parents. Ifthere are girls who are twins they can be married to the twin brothers. ~ cm: ~ fêI...,.,ëfîll'ftlqROltll~1 oe;T fllf4u'(4 ~ f:il'{Mtlm ..". fl41fM:âif1e;1 ~ f41 fï11 (1ft t j e;~ f4 '('f'1<:!T .;)q \H{~f~ ëfî 1 ~R"ëI~li'tItlë4I"f(.,ë4~""1 of of ..,. m~ Il \9 Il Second Kanda 209 A person may have children from his second wife. Then the son born to the first wife gets into Sapindya relationship for three generations. If the first wife has no children, the daughter of a paternal uncle will not claim the relationship of a mother ta the son mentioned above. That is, he can marry her though she stands in the relationship of a mother, because she is the cousin of his step mother. The step mother's stster's daughter also can- nat be a sister to him. Hécan marry her. . Notes The vtew expressed by the author in the second para- graph of our rendering is outrageous. The author of the second kanda is either insane or ignorant about the Dharma Shastras. The author cannot be ,condemned more strongly. m ~ ~ q 5'ë4t1 ~1I1 fClll'ft q:j lOI ï'i::11 R"ëI fil of ëfî'<'IiSq<OliiOft 'ff l6' ~~: ~: 1 fCfï~i:l14j 'Qfffirr . ,. :âiR"ëlf"l~~ tr.rr "".,'4I~ffi tAf of ~ ~ 'tI"ilftf ~ 'më«f: 1 1 t. 1 1 The father and the mother of the girls may belong to the- seventh and fifth generations respectively. Then they become sisters to the boy. If they get married to each other, even in this life they become Shudras. They may not have [allen. But they make thetr parents and ethers fallen. One does not fall down by marrying a prohibited or low girl, if they are not contaminated. fllf4U'(lIf4 f"l~fQ.,41~t1c:i g)?1 fflfél:flfêlfl 1 ~ cm: ~-~ zyr~~: 1 fI~l '6Q 1 fil flfilusrll t1ëfî~ <OIfï1..,Qe;1 e;Fà;rùt 'ffit~~~~11 ~ Il Once the sapindya relationship ceases to exist, one can marry a girl who may indirectly be related to his mother as her sis ter or as her daughter. This is allowed only in the countries south of the river Narmada. Even when the ## Page 107 210 Uttara Kalamrita Sapindya relationship is concealed, marriages are allowed in the south of the Narmada between persons who belong to the generation within five and three of the father and mother respectively. ~Hiffi0fTl~lÎ ~ a:1i1q1a:lj'f'Ol i4HN'IQI(( NOsf'OllN ~ ~ ••••• ài'flijl61~c:II~ 1 . ~ ftor ~ QI!l(W1~(11 i4lofiJillOOfl'qT- ~ ~ '" QI!l(W1~(;1!i16 NiJ&:If~lIl'{ll ~o Il Marrtages among the twice-born within five genera- tions of the father and rnother. or within five generations of the mother and seven generations of the father; or within three generations-such marriage?Niolate Dharma-and the rules laid down by Dharma Shaétras. ln such a marri~ge the sin committed is equal to that of killing a Brahmana. The daughter of the maternai uncle is on a par with a girl of his own Gotra in matters relattng to debt, buying, womeri's assembly or feeding. Marriage with the daughter of one's own maternal uncle, or with the daughter of the fathers sister is forbidden. Notes The author claims to be superi?r to or wiser than Apastamba who has sanctioned the marriage with the maternal uncle's daughter (matula kanya vivaha) for the Andhras. See the next verse. ~ QI!l(W1Cfi04Cfii fëI\i1'1'1î.n~i flQI'1of\i1i ~ '911cf: N iJ &:I~ ~(1 i ~ ';i4:rTI'::;:~l'Tl I: nmO Irn'{ 1 ~: fëI\i1'1"lΫJa:4'i1l ~ ~: 'Cfifu '\iI'RlTT ~: ~: qcr 'il" Il ~~ Il '" '" (1) Marriage with ories own maternaI u ncles daughter, (2) marriage with a girl whose Gotra and Pravara are the same as those of his mother, (3) marriage with his sister's daughter, (4) marriage with the daughter of his Iathers sister-these are prohibited. When he " cornes to know of this relationship, he should give her up and per- Second Kanda 211 form the expiatory rite called Chandrayana. ln the south persons marry the daughters of their own maternal uncles. There is a very wide gulf betweeri the ladies who eat flsh and are grven to many lovers, and those that are chaste and do not drink. Notes Vyasa and Yajnavalkya spoke of four kinds of women who should be deserted by their husbands: (1) those that have sex with a disciple, (2) those that have sex with the teacher, (3) those who hate their husband, and (4) those that are guilty of sex with a hatred of the low class. About eating fish, Apastamba has allowed it for the Brahmanas of Vanga Desa (Bengal) only. Well established and accepted traditions 'in the vart- ous parts of the country cannot be condemned. According to Manu, the third source of Dharma is the way or the tradition established by the wise and the virtuous (Sadhu). The relevant verse from Manu Smriti is ~sfurffi ~ tyrcllinMili~ ~I ~'~'<Ii~q ~'1,q'(q'1fürt\G)q ~II We cannot commend the present author's view, We have drawn attention to the seventh verse where the author went outrageously contrary to the Dharma Shastras and to the traditional codes of conduct. ~1i1l(i5f1 ~ qcr QIÜt'1~(lI!'iI6'l ~: lifu: 'f~~ftm~(~)~~1 iJ 411 fl4~(1êIf?i('11 Wlflfél &:1 \h'Q 41 CfT <R ~'ffufWCfT~~~11 ~~ Il A young lady having ta ken a bath after her menstrual course can be fed at a Sraddha (annual ceremony for the dead). But if one has married bis maternai uncle's daugh- ter, and a Brahamana who married a Shudra woman should neither be fed nor worshipped. The Vedic injunction ## Page 108 212 Uttara Kalamrita is also against feeding a woman who has sex with many. Those worshipped must say that they are, satisfied. Indeed, we cannot lose faith in Tr uth, Fire and the Sun. This is only an example, not an authortty, not even the opinion of the people at large. This is not accepted as correct in the South. ftlfllo'(lÎ mffif f:l'{Mf'l6 ftlêlOlhW('~êll if èfïfih'Jîctfiol"'141iplf"1ï'11 ~sftr if 'IJTIIT: 1 -wrllffiR ~ ï'l1ï1ê1f"1ï11 ~ ~, ~ fêI'!ïM'3; ~ ~ ~ +i~1"'1ï11 Il n Il Here in this place Sapindya relationship is observed only for three generations. This is with regard to girl whose mother and father belong to the same caste. AlI those born of the same father, but of mothers belonging to different castes are mutually brothers. The wives of their father are mothers to all of them. The brothers of these women are their maternal uncles. A person given in adoption within the family has Sapindya for seven generations. For a kshatriya this period becomes less. ~ fêlflI~ëlIqfrlft6'i11 ftlq("(:U:II~tîêlftl ~ q ~H;j~H~ l]fuoft ~ ~: "fCIltrr~ ~ .,1r;:WîIHH ~ ~~Of~11 ~~ Il One should not marry the following woman :- (1) the sister of the wife of the father's brother, and (2) the sister of his mother's co-wife: (3) the daughter of these two; (4) the sister of his brother's wife; (5) one who may be related even distantly as a mother; (6) the daughter of his own teacher; and (7) the daughter of one who can be his son. The differences in Pravara (B.ishis who constitute the Gotra) depend on the. fathers Gotra, and not on the Second Kanda 213· mother's. , ~

~ ~ ~lf~féltiJffifd oiT ~ ~ 1 ~ ~ t1~~f"a.j oiT 'lOllfëfî(r;:"t;ëfi ftlf(Y1!lIqg.j q ~ ~ ~lfëRI,,4 mFll ~4. Il After the marriage orthe daughter, the father of the girl should not eat in her house too soon, hoping to have the pleasure of seetng the faces of relatives and friends. Like- wise he should not displease his son-in-Iaw as he was treated as Adi Vishnu. Two images (or idols) of Shiva, two of the Sun-god, two sudarshana chakras (dise of Vishnu), two saltgrarnas, and three Shaktis of the son of Shankara are not ta be wor- shipped in the house. Such a worship is not auspicious. ftlf(Y1!JlQg~ ~ Of ~ ~ ftf;rr ~ -gr.;d ~ fêI"'ISliftftl'Î ft;rj Tf: ~ 1 FM. ri "4) III ft 'ilS'4qfijëfi~ ï'1~ 10 II êI (~fI ï'li ï'liiNloqfll SIIollctqfll ï'1f1N;S:iH{:ilSliq: Il ~~ Il When there are two Saligrams in the house, only one is to be worshipped, and not the two. Even a broken Saligram should be worshipped, if its ring (Chakra) is not spoiled. The idol of Shiva under such a situation has to be corrected and purified before worshtpptng it. The idol of Shiva must have a uniforrn hetght and tts top should not be covered. The circumference of the stand should be three times greater than the height of the idol. The pranala (Course for the passage of water) should have a dimension which should measure five times the height. <:J: '!ïllff<"'lï1QI<:loi ~ ~ "ft" ~ < '" oiT -mr: ~ ~ fél6rl\ji'lllf&a:ëfïl'ËllfC::ëfï'{l ~: ~ 'ffi'q~êR'5lqft::1'Î ~ 'lllllllEGèfi e '" e mif ~stfu"% ~ ~II ~\9 Il Wh:ile performing the death anniversary (Shraddha) ## Page 109 214 Vitam Ka1amriLa for the fathcr, he should also cio the sa.me for his maternai grancifather. By omitting lum, he would have the sin of patrieide. The ordained annual eeremony must also be performed for the wivcs of the Iore-fathcrs scparatciy. Thore arc thrce kinds of Shradd has=Vriddhl. Gaya, and Ashtaka. It is the dut Y of a person to pcrforrnthcsc threc Shradcihas and othcr rcligtous rites addressed to the gods. When the Shraddha is donc at home, the wife should hand the Pinda over to him. Notes Shraddha is a rite performed on the lunar day every year of the original demise. This rite can be parvana or Ekoddishta. The ceremony of offcrtng Pindas to the grcat- grand-father, grand Iather, and Iathcr, and to mother, lier mother-in-Iaw, and to the mother-in-law of this mothcr-In- law, is called Parvana. The one donc to the fathcr or mother alone is Ekoddishta. This has threc forms-Nitya or daily, naimittika or conditional as in Mahalaya Iortnight (dark fortnight of Bhadrapada) and kamya or optional or depend- ing on the desire or intention. The Vriddhi Shraddha is performed when a son is born. The tarpanas to the dead arc given on every new moon day, and on the Makara and Karkataka ingresses (Sankranti) of the Sun. 'i1",,:Al60illOl~ ~ ~"lf"1~'*îiJîlOll- ~ ~ Ti ~ fi:«rr"ff ~ ~I Rl:Al60il' QnqJ4IlllOl?:l ~ ~ lfrrR fïfllOlOqlJq mwt ~: fl3l(1lilqill~: ~ Il ~lll Between the twins the eIder one is deterrnined by the order of the semen falling in the womb. The face secn by the father first is the eider one. Trijyeshtha (Three Jyeshthas) is to be avoided, the marriage of the eldest son or daughter in the lunar month of Jyeshtha, the child born when the Moon is in the con- stellation of Jyeshtha and the eldest son or daughter Iorrn the three Jyeshthas. The marriage of sueh a èhild should not be performed in the lunar month of Jyeshtha. Second Kanda 215 Likewise any auspicious rite, upanayana or marriage, '. should not be performed when two of these Jyeshthas operate (eldest, natal constellation and month). The lunar month of Jyeshtha is not allowed. If there are two auspicious ceremonies in the family for a brother and sis ter , or for brother;;·ür sisters, there should be an interval of two months. 1\s far as the others are concerned, the functions are allowed after a purificatory bath. Notes Traditionally two auspicious functions are allowed in a year only after the new lunar year begms. Moreover, a marriage can take place after upanayana (sacred thread and initiation into Gayatri). But Upanayana should not' come after a marriage ceremony. Regarding twins, the one bom after the Iirst is the elder one. ~~:~: CfiI..ft;w;;J ~sftJ ~ ~: iJîlil~f"lOI: 1 -a:='i'1~I('q.....lIf;~4 fltfiitiliZ(1'1lf~ (1;ï1IQfq~: ~ ~ ~ ~ a:'i'1'i1f"1(1lq~ ~: ~ Il ~'{ Il Sons are oftwelve kinds: (1) one's own coborn; (2) son of the daughter; (3) one bom ofhis wife by another; (4) one born of an unmarried girl; (5)'-'Ône born of a woman who is remarried; (6) one given away in adoption; (7) one bought from the parents; (8) one treated as a son because of his good qualities; (9) one who cornes to another as a son because he is an or phan or abandoned by his parents; (10) the son of a woman pregnant before marriage; (11) one born seeretly of the wife of another; and whose identity cannot be determined; (12) one abandoned by its parent or parents and is brought up by another. Of these twelve, only one and six are approved. The rest are not allowed in kaliyuga. Notes Kalyana Varma's Saravali gtves a detailed account of the se and other kinds of children. See Chapter 34.26 to 38. ## Page 110 216 Uttara Kalamrita The Dharma Shastras recognise seven Iegttimate and valid sons. These include one's own sons by his chaste wife, an adopted son, a virtuous and Iaithful son, and a good book written by him. Thus the famous scholar Vachaspati consoled his wife Bharnati by saying that the famous com- mentary called Bharnati which he wrote on the Vedanta ; Sutra Bhashya of Sri Shankara Bhagavat pada is her own ( son. These were the great men of yore. By recognising thèse twelve varieties the author shows that he lived in an age of Decadence. , Manu (9.158-160) refers to Aurasa, Kshetraja. Datta, Kritrima, Gudhotpanna, Apaviddha, Kanina, Sahodha, Krita, Punarbhava, Svayarridatta and Shaudra kinds of sons. See also 9.163. Kalyana Varma rightly followed Manu and provided astrological combinations. ~ ~ 'li0SMS·j (H'~ïitlloti m_- m$~~~~1 ~ &l1&:fdfi:f: fêI'J&lfè4fWrr ~ ~ fG\îHH1f~ ~ tI~I&:~{qlq~q_" ~o " When one desires' to have an adopted son, he should fast and offer a pair of ear-rtngs, clothes and other presents to the boy. When the boy is gtven away in adoption after a sacrifice (datta-homa), he should accept the boy as a divine gift, The oblations of cooked rice should be offered into the sacrificial fire with the Vyahritis. The Vedic hymns begm- ning with >ml'l11f and the one beginntng with ~ ~ (Taithiriya Sarnhita, 1.4.46.1) should be chanted as per the rules laid down in the Grihya or Kalpa Sutras. Then a number of Brahmanas 'have to be fed. ';:mll~B1'1<01f~q'l~qiT ~ ';f ~ ';f ~ ftmqr ';f G 1 tl g,f'êldl ':::1'1"1" :1 G:rTI"'tl1Tqnctlr.:ijîr~rrlr.:lq_ 1 tATsfi:J ~ ~:f"1Mq~lq~", ~IOiÂillfG\'1 @:I1"{.sIS4"1lft:âlsf\'1f<o1f6ffi wm ';f ~ ëiT Il ~~ Il The boy to be adopted must be the son ofa brother and the like. He must be sincere and sweet in thought, word and deed. He must not be one who can create troubles or who Second Kanda 217 is older or senior in position. A widow has no rtght to give or take one in adoption. The boy may be inferior in the Pravara of his father. But the sacrifice should be gone' through according to the sacrtflcial customs of the adopting person. The mantras to be recited begin with 'Boddhi'. The adoption can be made till the boy has his tonsure cere- rnony. But if had his upanayana already, he cannot be. taken in adoption. The son of a slave or the son of a Shudra cannot be adopted by a Dvija. ~ ~ ~ lIfà; q«atllill ~ ~ ~~:~!J~~~~~:I fè49liIÛ'fî~ ~ fPCl"1fql!.l't i1f~f4rh:gêk1qjO( ~St-fT ~ ëfî~fcH~ ~ ~ "':l'li...,.,tI~fR<l'''''"'tI'"'l.11 ~~ " The dvijas who receive money from the Shudra women on the understanding that they will obey their orders be- come truly Shudras. They have to experience the results allotted to that class. This Is Parasara's view. The sarne Parasara has stated that a Shudra who gets a sacrifice performed in the house of a Brahmana, will receive its full effects. One who has gone infor adoption must also perform the shraddha of the person whose child he was ortginally, if the person who has the authority to do so is not available. Gî'19lÎi1S@i: fI.i1"fè4fl'ii11 . .rti 9t1I~CI ;:ft fllNos"iÏ !J q~tiôqlëPOlSi1 ~Sctl"4~,,@~q: 1 'i"~~S4'1lf(Oji1: ~ ~ ~"@Ikm- ~ ~ flf1isi1~"''' ~ ~~ ~ Il ~~ Il The one taken in adoption, and the one who is brought up have the Gotra ofthe family to which they do belong, But they do not get Sapindya relatioriship, accordtng to Va- sishtha. If an adopted son cornes from a father whose Vedic branch was different from that of the adopttng one, and if he has Upanayana according to the Vedic branch of the adopting father, he belongs to the branch of the adopted Iather's branch of the Veda. Then he has a rlght in the share of his father's property. This inheritance has nothing to do with the Sapindya relationship. ln the matter of ashaucha ## Page 111 218 Vttara Kalamrita (mela, pollulion for bad events) also, he is like his adopted father. ~ ~ ft:Nlï'i1R1 Nft~'I1f1 ~- ft:tfuiTSf'lI'l1a:&fu tI '11 a:j'lfCI lEi 1 ~ ";if ~ 1 îiill~~ltlOII1I Of ~ W'l g:4l~ ~ ~sRr f.N'~{~" ~ ~"fIT ~II ~~ Il A boy who Is gtven ln adoption loses his rtght for a daim in his original father's property. He has a share only In the adopted family. He loses his own father's gotra and he has no obligations to the funeral rttes and oblations there. After the adoption he cannot offér funeral libations and the like for his original father and the like. The rule to be followed in the sacrifices and funeral offerings is this-He has to follow the methods and conven- tions of his adopted parents. A person may Iind his family coming to an end. He gives bis daughter ln marnage hoping to adopt her son as his own. This grand son is similar to his own uterine son. This relationship becomes permanent. But there should not be a desire for a double parentage-parentage with both the families. ~ fëlfl61a:Üfl6~ \i11t1lj\i1IS;~<t. mS'1fh1!lf~ .~ ~ 11ft'l;ïjIfàïa:ài ~: 1 ~ ëfiHflji1ôlj4fi'1f1fE!~;(f ~ ~ ~..l!lI(OlIfi'14211~;;ïilfëifE!i1i1f"'ï'iI~qŒ; ~II ~4, Il If one wants to marry, he can marry the younger sister of his sister's husband, or the younger sis ter of his eider brother's wife. One who has lost his wife or whosc wtfe is living away from hlm, must have the annual Shraddha of his father performed by his brothers whose wives arc living with them. The others may do it as eopareeners. The annual Shraddha should not be done with the' daily sacrificial fire. After kindling it and offering oblations into it, it must be Second Kanda 219 rejected. It is improper to observe the rite of Homa ln the land. of a Brahmana (who Is a consumer at the time of the Shraddha). This is a daring aet of Impropriety followed by those belonging to the Rig Veda. The brother of a person's wife or the husband of his sister (if their wives are alive) , sister, brother, daughter, and son-these persons should not perform the Shraddha of the person concerned, striee it. will not achieve anything. This is the view of Bhrigu. fu~~1'lq{~q ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ (jlR1féli121 f'{i~ëfiqfJ9 a:1\ 1 ~laollf4i14C4'1iEl4q;fl~qf<'l ~ om ~ q f"14f"?lrl ~ ~ ~II ~\911 For feeding at a Shraddha it is impossible tn this world to have a Bhik shu (rnendicant, ascetic, Sanyastnl, a person devoting his time to yoga alone, and seeker after Truth (a truc Philosopher). Hence one should earnestly try to satisfy completely su ch persons. The food offered at a Shraddha by a Shudra should not be eaten by a Brahmana. Likewise the food made sacred by a Brahmana at the time of Shraddha should not be given by him to a Shudra, wtthout following the rules of distribution. Notes Manu states that after the Bhoktas (special consurn- crs) and persons pcrfonning the Shraddha have partaken of the food, the rest is to be given to the servants, to the straightlorward. to the active persons (3.246). But if he offers it to a Shudra he is a fool (murkha) and enters the hell callcd kala-sutra with his head downwards (3.249), ## Page 112 220 Uttara Kalamrita These prohibitions have to be modified in view of the changing patterns of modern social ·life. Moreover, if a devoted disciple of the dead one who belongs to a different caste cornes, it is the duty of the person to feed him on the Shraddha day. The rigidrty of outlook shownby the author is one cause of modern social revolts. lIC(fttifli ~ ~ ~~on~qfll ~ flf!'Ôi!lI&!t!dfll ~ Of i\tîlifti;1I1 ~S04'lH:1î'1ëfï4ëfï~ul Y~lIfq~sql~@I- ~ Of f!i\î1ëfï4onf-Ad4iMl "'1T"04"ST qHl~IŒllI ~~ Il There is a merit which cornes to a person when he gtfts a house to a person. The same merit will come when you gtve as a gift a house and sorne land to a Brahmana. Even Adisesha (the thousand hooded serpent who forms the bed of Sri Vishnu) cannot enumerate or describe the good 11lerits of the gtït made to a Brahmana who has wife and children. A Brahmana who does the things prescribed for people of other castes, loses his position and has no hap- piness even in the next world. Likewise a Shudra who does the works prescribed for a Brahmana will not have a higher status or merit. But sage Parasara does nOt hold this view. ( Notes See Manu Smritl, 4.230 and 234 lOj~i'lI~ëfïZ)}ifïë4lfl{fc::~ ~ ~ ~: 'H11IIs:Jï?>fèl('11ëfï'1IEJ~~~tll ~ '" Q401lN 1 . trrsn ~~ ~sfq dl(ëfïIF<"'iëfÎI Il ~~ Il When one desires to have children he should not bathe in the sea on Tuesdays, Fridays and Saturdays; nor should he bathe during Rahu kala, nor in a lagna having Rahu in the. seventh, nOT" durtng the Paroa days. Even a vitiated lunar day can be accepted for a sea-bath after anointing oneselfwith oil and bath after a sexual union, after a death, after having a hair-cut, and after pollution. This is the view Second Kanda 221 advocated by scholars of aU schools of thought, Notes Rahu Kala is observed specially in Tamil Nadu, Kama- taka, and Kerala. Standard texts have no mention of it. It varies from day to day. If the sunrise is at 6.00 A.M. Rahu Kala is thus distributed- Sunday 4.30 P.M. to 6.00 P.M. Monday 7.30 A.M. to 9.0.0 A.M. Tuesday 3.00 P.M. to 4.30 P.M. Wednesday 12.00 Noon 1;0 1.30 P.M. 'I'hursday 1.30 P.M. to 3.00 p.M. Friday 10.30 A.M. to 12.00 Noon Saturday 9.00 A.M. to 10.30 A.M. Parva days are full Moon and new Moon, Sankranti or solar tngress into a new sign , eclipses and the like. Vitiated or pierced (aviddha) lunar day cornes when a day is touched by two or three lunar tithis. f[tllQJ;l'1 "'EI"itfuf~rë{d{OI'HI'1lrC::l"1i ~ f'l1ajt.qa:t0llOjf~qsfq rc::qflflllQ(6Gq·~) fuf~: 1 ....r u;ft fmrerrsfq dlii~lrqr~ ~ <m=i'IT ~ ~ ~ Qi&! 1 04~;(l d "I"r-i f.:Ifu 1 1 ~o 1 1 While offering gifts, taking a purificatory bath and the like wc have to note the lunar day (tithi) at the time of sunrise on that day. It is ordained that a Sanyasi (a Bhik- shu or a mendicant) should have his food during the last one-etghth part of the day, and that he should not eat at night. A widow also has to observe the same rule. On the Parva days, the widow should not take even water; she may take fruits, but not cooked food at night. Notes This rule is too rtgid. Il is best observed in its violation. When the day has a duration of thirty ghatis or twclve hours, the last one-clghth will be betwecn 4.30 P.M. and ## Page 113 222 Uttara Kala~ 6.00 P.M. This is too much. Going without water even appears only on an ekadasi day (eleventh lunar day) when it is specifically mentioned as nirjala (without water). The author's views cannot be accepted. ~ f.r('Q' d\1II4f.t~ ~ ~ ~- ~~~~~:I C:llmtiOlr.fMÎ~ Of f1ll;1\1g~I~f418 ëfîl~ltj'" '1C(1f1<'l1'HI~ SI ti'l1'1fllft: ~ ëfîIWlf\ilf.,; Il ~~ Il One may adopt a son permanently or for a short timc only. The son of the daughter (dauhitra) has then a double parentage, He has to offer funeral libations (tarpanas, pindas) and feed both the families in all religtous rites. This is the view of Vasishtha. But Katyayana stated that it is not proper to perform the Shraddha for both. Vyasa, however, held tha t the grandson should perform the Shraddha of his maternal grandfather also, without any difference. Notes This rule is very vague and arbitrary. The present commentator's great-grandfather brought three persons for adoption, one after the other. Ali the three ran away. The fourth one remained. This grandfather's sans did not ob- serve this rule; and they led happy lives till the very end. The Shraddha of a maternal grandfather will arise only when hf! had no sons, and when he takes bis daughter's son in adoption. ~ 'SIW ~ ~",i'l~(11 ~ql~~I4Ii'l 0- . ~ \iI'1ëfî't4 \1T1'1fll;:fj m ~ ~I ~'1'""CftrT:f?I:nf4= f1Nos'; ;;r ëfîë:'1èlfli:H !;(Oj"lf?I(Ii41- TÎhi~~~~WU- g;:H~\1a:f.,tSGql~\iI'1;ft ~ 'fI'fùn:rT11 ~~ Il Hemadri and Harita observed that a persan must perform the Shraddha for his adopted father and also for his original father. He should fuse the Pindas offered to the two kinds of fathers. ln the case of Shraddha, his Gotra will be Second Kanda ·223: that of his adopted father. At the time of marriage he must adopt both the Gotras. It is not proper for hlm to have a marnage alliance with his mother's family. His own mother and his maternal grandfather are on a par with each other. Notes The author has entered into a dangerous ground only to betray his ignorance. When a person is given in adoption, the mantras chanted refer to his death at one place and to his birth at another. He loses the rlght to perform the Shraddhas of his original parents. Rather, he violates dharma if he performs the Shraddhas for them. The author states that there should be no marnage alliance with the maternaI side. Is it allowed for persons who do not go in for adoption? This he rejected earlier. The statement here shows his confused mind. '11 O(!_ î ëfî q Roll f.fërn 'qqfu :èl5;Rfi 1 fi '1 J tSG tj 1 f~ tti e < -, ~ ~ ~ ~ ~\l1ia:~T~ 1 ~~~~%q~~I~Of~ ~ fui:rr qiT;f ~ m lffifT Of ~ ~: Il ~~ l' Even when the Nandikarma is performed, one should not proceed with upanayana if there is a fall of meteors, and showers of fire, or if the mother of the boy entcrs then into her menstrual course. If these events Lake place after the initial ceremonial meal of the Brahmacharins, the upanay- ana should not be stopped. The same principle applies ta the marriage of the daughter. The father by himself should not givc his daughter in marriage. When the mother is dead, the Iather can perforrn the upanayana, if he is free from any pollution. Notes Nandi Shraddha is a rite performed on the day of Upanayana, but before the Upanayana. Upanayana is the Investtture of the sacred thread and initiation into Gayatri. Ftve Brahamacharis who had U panayana an.d who are not married are Ied in Nandi Shraddha. The father can give his ## Page 114 224 Uttara Kalamrita daughter in marriage even if his wife Is in her menses. But the clothes of the wife are kept on the seat next to him. This is the custom followed. lIDIT fllëfif"l~CI ~m 41fifdëfili'CfiqOn ëW:IT h ~ ~ ~: ~~TTI@=rI'R'CC=""I~""~:rTIr:r(( 1 'J ~1'~fî4Oj Itj'1lfhH~ ('1iCfllI(l'1~"4I'1À ~ cti!"tl<:ilct ~@t: ~ '11~lrl1m: Il ~'6 Il After the Nandi Shraddha, the Brahmachari should cat only in the company of his mother. Likewise the bride- groom should eat always along with his wife after marriage. The bridegroom should have his hair eut as per the custom in his family. The sacred [ire kindled in Upanayana is infcrior to the Grihya fire. When the ordinary [ire is mixed with the sacred [ire, it should be worshipped with the' mantra bcginning with 'Pahi' (protect me). Il should be worshippcd thus only by the learned, not by those who have no rclationship with the boy. Notes T'he Iir st sentence is vague and is contrary to the obscrvcd customs. The mother has to sit with the father when the Initiation mto Gayatri is gtven. This is not allowed aflcr a meal. The authors eonfused mind grves rise to this objection. T'he bridegroom and the bride have to eat stde by sidc on the day of marriagc only. On other days .she may eat Jalcr. ~ tjElj'I~{lsfT;m.r vRT-~ ~~ ~ <qpnm '1~tjlffi ~~ ~"Ii4'1I~lfl1r'q: 1 'J~I,;:Jj:;=a fuihvR ~ gW:ahlfl'1H'<qcn- ~1('1Îq"~lq2f ~~I'1ëfiM'1lfqïR:lI t;là~ll~ffi: Il ~"" Il The smarta household is one which follows the grihya and kalpa Sutras and the Smritis. The Smartas are different Jrom Vaishnavas. This is a peculiar distinction followed in South India aJonc. When the ordinary [ire is followcd by the Smarta Second Kanda 225 house-hold (Grihya) fire, one should sprinkle Its ashes chantmg the hymn that begms with 'Sam no devlh'. Then he should offer oblations with the mantra begtnning with 'Palu'. When the Grihya fire and the ordinary flre are mixed before the commencement of the worship of the marital fire and the Sthalipaka, the oblations have to be offered ln accordanee with the importance gtven to the fires. Notes ~ l1T ~ appears in Taittiriya Samhita, . 1.1.12.8 'and in Riq Veda 1.129.11, 8.33.4, 8.60.9, 1.189.4, 1.36.15, 7. Ll3 and 8.60.10. The Grihya and Kalpa Sutras will gtve the proper one\ ~ -;fr ~ : is in Rig Veda 10.9.4 and in Taittiriya Samhita 1.2.11 and 2.5.8.5. q~"'I'i%\ffi ~ ~ . '{O1 f!?;ffi4 ~- '0117<i ëIT '1~tjl'cta:1 ~ ~: 1 ~ ctffif"ltih~faqr"1~j ; •• tI(l'1~~a:1 ~ffi: ~sfq ctê.l~ql~rl1'loi ~ ëIT ~II ~~ Il If the fires are eombined after the homa was begun, the fire should be separated into two parts. One will be for Sthalipaka whieh should be completed with final oblations. But, the wise say that the ghee should not be poured with the spoon. When the sacrificial twtgs (Samidhas) bound to the spoon (Sruva) are destroyed, the fire should not receive any oblations with that spoon. If, however, the spoon is forgotten, the oblations have to be offered to Soma. After a person loses his wife, he can remarry only in (he odd years from her death. Where the remarriage takes place in even years, it is not beneficial. When a girl has her ltrst menses before marriage, her father and brother be- , me sinners. ln order to be free from sin, the husband ## Page 115 226 Utiara Kalamrlta should not have any sex with his wife before her first menses. Notes Child marriages came into vogue only after the Muslim invasions. Social and political factors were responsible for this. ln the Vedic times a fully grown woman was bent on choosing her own husband. The latter authors interpolated verses into the Smritis to gtve sanction to child marriages. A girl, according to the Vedic instances, should get married only after her menstrual periods begin. ~~~~: ~~~~~~;I ma,n:;q)~ ~ ~(lq'i\J1lg\Jii ~~~II~tll The first lunar day of the year is the first day of the bright half of Chaitra. This should not be vitiated by the previous tithi (amavasya). If a part of amavasya is present at sun rise, it has to be rejected as the first day of the year. The birth of Sri Rama was at mid day on the ninth lunar day. Sri Rama truly confers liberation on man. Ifthis ninth lunar day (navami) is vitiated by a portion of ashtami, it should be avoided by aIl those who take a vow, fast and worship Sri Rama. But if on that day the Moon is in the constellation of Punarvasu, it is very auspicious for the worship of Sri Rama. ~ a~ll@ql~~: ~ 1Jf ~ 'iëlf.:,f6~1 ~ ~I ~ 1Jf ~ m '1U;~n:iSGl ~ ~m m<i ôlIINf.:,.,Î <;i~fuCl~ql '11'11~'g,*,11 ~" ~~ " The beginning of Treta Yuga, which coincides with the birth day of Parashurama, is auspicious and it falls on the third lunar day in the month of Vaishakha (bright half). It . is also Akshaya Tritiya. This tithi should be at noon and it should not be vitiated by the second lunar day. Second Kanda 227 ln the case of Shraddha and the like the tithi should extend up to the afternoon also. The best observances like the celebration of Nrisirnha Jayanti should have the tithi upto the evenmg. But if the constellation is Svati, it is not auspicious. , - Notes Nrisirnha Jayanti, the day of the Nara-Sirnha avatara, falls on the fourteenth day of the bright half of Vaishakha. ~ q;fV.«i ~ ft" Clel!lft1)MlêfïQ "ffiI, flS:._ijhlf.i1!l~JI ~ fublOlfCOllfà Of q;nf ~: 1 ~~:~~~ ~sftr 1Jf mfi:r'1T ~ \Ji'4liSG4I ~II ~o Il The Grihya Sutras state that the upakarma (annual renewal of the sacred thread for the householders) for the boy who had his Upanayana earlier in the year, should be perforrned in the lunar month Sravana. But it should not be performed on that day if there is a solar ingress into a new sign, or if Guru or Shukra or both !ce combust. Those following Yajur Veda perform it only on the full Moon day of Shravana month. Those who follow Rig Veda observe it on a day when the Moon is in Sravana constellation. The followers of Sama Veda observe it when the Moon is in . Hasta. . Now we de scribe the eighth lunar day of the dark half of Sravana month which is the birth day of Lord Srikrishna. ~.\l1Tëffi: ~ m ~ ~ * ~Sfdqji;'1e:1 ~ ëffivr 1Jf 1 ~~~~- ~'lIifOf~Of~~~~ Il ~~ Il Lord Srikrishna was born on the eighth day of the dark ïortmght ofSravana month. Ifthat happens to be a Wednes- day and if the Moon is In Rohini, it is most fruitful and sacred. But the tithi should extend upto mid-night and it should not be vitiated by the previous tithi, ## Page 116 228 Uttara Kalamrita lrr ~lqf~"<:oaiql4e! Tf: \JI1"~~h'moli ~ ln' ';if re~MH, .lffi lIT ~~'cHlSllI lI"'ITl ~ mà' 'Iù)~ct~fd~: lIT ~1'*4ne(f ~ , lIT f41R'i'lct~'I"1 ~ ~ \il 4 1(§.4 1 ";f "tlll ,,~ Il When this Janmashtami tithi extends beyond three. .yamas at mght, the fast can be gtven up at the end of the tithi or at the end of the constellation, It is equal in effect to Maha Shivaratri. The (o)l:rth lunar day in the bright half of the Bhadra- pada month ts auspictous for the worship of Lord Ganesha. If the titht touches the next tithi and if the constellation is Chitra, it is highly praiseworthy. It is not so if the third tithi touches-tt. Notes A day of 24 hours has etght yamas and each yama is for three hours. ~ ~:CWif1>lq'*l41 ~..,. 6j~gëffil ~ ~ ~ lIT ~n~~Iire:~SORt ~ ~I ~ <:O'lct~ •• '{uiIfîMi:(1 ~ ~ .:L-..~ e.~ ••••. '......,."",.,... 11('1'~'lIq~, ïCl~j6jIfîMi:(1 lIT ~1~ctgëf1iWlgëf111 ,,~ Il Rishi Panchami is very powerful if it is connected with the previous fourth lunar da~ of the bright half of Bhadra- pada, not with the sixth lunar day. When the fourteenth lunar day of the bright half of Bhadrapada extends upto noon, Lord Ananta should be worshipped on that day. The fourteenth day in the dark fortnight of Asvina month is known as Naraka Chaturdasi. It gtves rise to great religious merit for any one who takes an oil bath on that day at the time of the ristng of the Moon. ~ m ~ ~ lJffi: ifiorH::fuq' m ~ ~f~4l.,i6In(JiOl"l~I~ 1 m ""'Pnfël~h~ ~ ~ (t) ~: "ffq"<:lff.0(H1f;Ùî~ctŒgëRCIlt.li.re:r ~ Il "" Il Second Kanda 229 A bath in the early morning on the fourth day of the bright hali of the month Magha is delightful to Adisesha, the Lord of the serpents. Likewise a bath on the Ratha Saptami day (seventh lunar day of Magha Shiakla Paksha) is very pleasing to the Sun, if there is also the constellation of Anuradha. It is also meritorious like taking a bath on the occa- sions of a crore of solar eclipses, or hke the bath when the twelve sun rtse together at the same time. The sacred Shivaratri extending upto midrught in the dark 'half of Magha will reward a persan with a union with Lord Shiva. Notes By no stretch of imagination or astronomical manipu- lations can we 'have the constellation of Anuradha on the Ratha Saptami day. The constellation will be near about Asvini only. The author has lost touch with the elements of astronomy. Maha Shiva Ratri falls on the day when the fourteenth tithi in the dark half Magha month extends at least upto midntght on that day. -qTÙ cmi ~ ~: lIT -qrfu -qrfu f9l:rr (i:J'lr~SI ~Ictlqfd: ~: ~ ~~I msfi:J ~ ~: ~ gl~sfd~'h'; 'ffif: ~ ~ 4l61r.WIi f.tm ~ IlIG1"1'4lêfi"lll "t.. Il ln the dark fortnight of the lunar month of Magha the fourteenth tithi is called Shiva-tithi, a day sacred to Lord Shiva. It is also called Maha Shiva Ratri. This fourteenth day in the dark half of every lunar month is also sacred to Lord Shiva. Hence one should devoutly worship on this day Lord Shiva alongwith the Divine Mother at dusk (pra- dosha). This gtves glorious results. Likewise on every day there ts a period of three muhurtas as soon as the Sun touches the peak of the setting hill. At this time he should be worshipped. ## Page 117 230 Uttara Kalamrtta On the Shivaratri day a period of two Ghatikas (48 minutes) at midntght is caIled Maha-Nisha or the great nlght. Notes Does a muhurta coyer 24 minutes? Actually a 48 minute period is called muhurtaka. ln reality a muhurta is only a period of three minutes. It is a time of seven and a half Vighatikas. ~~~~~"ffi~ ~ ~"ffitRi;:f ~ ~ ~I 'o/'i mfq ~ ~ ~ ~ 1 ~êfîli!::ifl!ili;:A,fI ~V~~~~~II't~ Il When ekadashi (the eieventh Iunar "clay of the bright half of the month) does not faIl on two days, Dvadashi (12th tithi) should be observed on the next day. But when it falls on two days, ascetics and widows shouid observe it on the second day. A duai tithi does not exist on the second day. Still it is called such. Only the frrst day will dominate. If there is an unvitiated 12th tithi, that alone is the best. Notes A fast is undertaken on the eieventh lunar tfthi and it is broken on the next day. ft:r.s;r :àf!;tilê4fliST4 ~ ~êfîl~:?fI 'lfdq ~ ~ êfîtlSf",i'Î df'll(q{ ~I 1("~WIê4~L4i'Î ~ .~ tR ~: ~sftr lIT ~ ~ lIT mwfu:rT ~~: Il 't\9 Il If the Ekadashi is vitiated by the next tithi, it shouid be given up like poison. The next day is to be accepted for fasting, though it is not strictly Ekadashi. The fast is to .be broken the day after this. This is the opinion of the Vaish- navas, According to them Ekadashi shouid not be vitiated by Dvadashi, and the breaking of the fast should be ac- Second Kanda 231 c~pted by the wise even after the 12th tithi is over. ~ ~ vmfu m ~ 9~lf&<cti ~ ~ illf(1S&f~ (l~illf('i1d ("'llr~cti ~I ~ (1ê(9~onfc;i'Î m ~ ~"(1'(1)~ ~ ~:?lr(l(1lfe:cti ~ om ~ ';f "'11=;:;0~(q:I'T",TT1qlr'2ill 'tl Il A Shraddha should not be performed on the day of a solar eclipse. But on the day of a lunar eclipse; It can be performed, because the eclipse of the Moon and its .atten- dant rites take place at night while the Shraddha 1S per- formed in the day-time. If the authorities are too many and create doubts, one must follow the convention accepted by the majority. èhm;l ffiClll~Cfïf~\t ~ ~ ;:f ~- .,f:? fi il flI ~ f.:t'<rl1:ffi -mm .ç;fr;""\i1 •... '4TTIr::l~rr:.,:nI,..,l{ 1 ~ QICfïQi1:f<jfîlll ~ ~a;nri ~- ~~U: tR Ü Cl(!lffia" ~ fufq: Il 't~ Il If the case of the rituals and sacriflcial rites related to marriage, pollution (ashaucha artsing from a death or from a birth) does not affect the concerned Brahmanas (Dvijas) till all the functions are completed, once the Nandi Shraddha and the Dikha- Vidhi are performed. ln the case of Shraddha, there is no ashaucha once the cooking is completed or the food is taken up. Likewise in a sacrifice when a Brahmana is sprinkled with the sanctified water for initiation, he is not affected by ashaucha. The actual sacrifice, however, begins later with the oharrting of the Vedic mantras. ~: ~s:._<;tïlO1qf..Jl"Il 'l«'f ~ ~~ 'Ii ~ ~f~( ClI il1 ';f ~ ftr;zrr 'il' tcft ftnm 1 r"1~qljj fq~f<MI m ~ t)1ft>Gr~'1I'1i m~- ~ ltT'ff $51Ck1qlfflCfïfqf~~qlf&<cti ~II ,",0 Il ## Page 118 232 Uttara Kalamrita The sacred texts (Shruti) declare that if thërë" is no solar ingress into the next sign during a lunar month, it is called mala (soiled) or adhika (Intercalary) month. Sacrifi- cial and other rites related to the Manes (dead ancestors) are forbidden in that month. The daily and ordained duties alone should be performed ln that month by the wise or discriminating one s" Only the monthly Sraddha can be performed in this month. ln the case of this intercalary month, the month has sixty days. The annual Shraddhas, sacrifices and similar rites concernmg the gods are not to be performed. Notes It is the custom to perform the annual Shraddha in the intercalary .month and also in the next one. ~ eyr~: IîIsë4f"1'R1ïi{(HI: ~- ~ ~ ~m 1ffil: ~: "tITf: ~I ~ ~ ~~: q~:qlfuJ~a:I: '9:': ~~~:~~~:lllo,~ Il Ten Ghatikas before and after the solar ingress into ':Mesha are auspicious, in Vrishabha it is 16 Ghatikas before, in Mithuna 16 after that, in Karkataka 30 ghatikas before the ingress; in Simha 16 before, in Kanya 16 after; ln Tula 10 before- and after; in Vrischika 16 before; in Dharrush : 16 after: in Makara 40 after; in Kumbha 16 before: and in .Mina 16 after. Notes This is arbitrary. For Uttarayana (solar ingress into Makara) the auspicious Ume extends to twenty Ghatikas after the ingress. ln the case of Dakshinayana (solar ingress tnto karkataka), the auspicious time begins at twenty Ghatikas before the ingress and ends with the tngress. This is the vlew of the Dharma Shastras of Madhava, Nirnaya Sindhu and others. Second Kanda 233 ~ ~ ~ -0211 1fT 1tT qï\1lëFW1M1 f:ilfiilÎ~:àf{<l~oli fu;rm mq ~ ~;tëfiqëi fàfu: 1 l'1lillf<!:BI!I l!;êf W:fêlf.1\11 flll'1l;:aQMJi4 ~ ~s;:aqlëfif~Il:I'11 \1~Ii'ë4~ëi 'tRlt, Il lo,~ Il A single prostration with folded hands is for the gods: Two are for each sage, and three each to.the Manes. As per the rule only one salutation is for a woman, but three for the mother and those of her stature or position. This is the ./ general rule to be followed in Shraddha. For the Vaisvadeva, food should be cooked separately. ~ Mlt! 4 ~ OS; ëfi i fa ëfifi:1 ~ -crl ";{ I1l!l 16(,i1(Tft ,_ 'iî!ll'ï1'llf"1I'1:s::!!fC'1S1wraT mit fq~&llifd flë41S:._'J~q~li':q l'1Iê1Œ!l1 ~~- ~:qillfd\li':q ";{ ~ ~ ~ ~~3(~""l(""I=a:2lt<T11 lo,~ Il The libations of water for the dead (tarpanas) should not be dropped on the bare ground or into an iron or bronze vessel. Join the thumb to the index ünger and the covered space below these closed fingers or between these two ûngers is a stgn of inviting the dead ancestors. With t.he other ftnger one should offer rice or food on the ground with deep devotion. The same rule operates in the case of the offering to Chitra. This is made while one begms to eat. This should not at all be eaten. Notes Chitra is the name for a small quantity of cooked rice taken from the plate and placed on the ground near the plate. It is offered to the ants, birds and the like later on. flIS"I60 ~ m:a\1'llf"1f1I'124I'1lf~ëfÎ ~- ~ q ëfif"1oo\1'llf"1ga ~ 9IOllctl11J~ ";{ ~ \1~~f"1~(IIi';ft\1 ~ , "~ _.:., -..:.' 'fi " ~ ëfi;:aIa:I'1fêll!.t' q~,sfq I1~UIt "414j~f" """'10(111 lo,'6 Il The' food is to be offered to the five vital airs before ## Page 119 234 Uttara Kalamrita eating the food. The particles or smaIl quantities are to be taken (1) with the thumb, index finger and middle finger as an offering to Prana or vital air; (2) with the thumb, middle and ring fingers to Apana air; (3) with the thumb, ring and little finger to Vyana air; (4) with the thumb, index and little finger to Udana air; (5) with aIl the fingers to Samana air. One should observe, therefore, silence while eating. On the day of marriage the bride and bridegroom should fast at nlght. Notes There are five vital airs called Prana, Apana, Vyana, Udana, and Samana. These are within the body. When the time of the marriage is in the fore-noon, the bride and bridegroom along with the parents of the girl have to fast till sthalipaka is completed on that night. Fastlng in the night is unnecessarily invented by the author. "1f4~~Oi::q~ Of ~qftf6ii 0fT ·ibl.,14IPœÎ ~1JCfa;nrrfqf~"11qf~i1mi ~I ~ qr fëI~41"Ùf~~fq~~~ Of ~ ~- S~ïiI610i::i1 3i1:q~~~i1ZJ>.q lITi1T ~ ~II t..,t.., Il If a person is to perform Nandi Shraddha, and if his father is alive, he should not mention the names of his dead ancestors with their particulars, and he should 110t use thc seeds of sesamum. He should mention only thcir Cotra. Or he himself may do the Nandi Shraddha for his pater rial grandfather and others. If the mother is in her menstrual course, the auspicious marriage rite should not continue, even if the Nandi Shraddha is over. -nf:;i :4li'IWOlÎ' ~ ~ fllêki:llf.::?i~1 ~ ~IMlql<fî!iqm'1I~,rd4fq ~ <:RJ ~: 1 zyIT qr Of ~~Rhfl~fd: \l~i;qï;(Ol1 Of ft:<ï1lf"1·11 a:li'h!'èI~~~1a:414j4i1: ftliJi-<4 ~ Il t..,~ Il Suppose there is a Shraddha on the marriage day . . 1

lOj~i'lI~ëfïZ)}ifïë4lfl{fc::~ ~ ~ ~: 'H11IIs:Jï?>fèl('11ëfï'1IEJ~~~tll ~ '" Q401lN 1 . trrsn ~~ ~sfq dl(ëfïIF<"'iëfÎI Il ~~ Il When one desires to have children he should not bathe in the sea on Tuesdays, Fridays and Saturdays; nor should he bathe during Rahu kala, nor in a lagna having Rahu in the. seventh, nOT" durtng the Paroa days. Even a vitiated lunar day can be accepted for a sea-bath after anointing oneselfwith oil and bath after a sexual union, after a death, after having a hair-cut, and after pollution. This is the view Second Kanda 221 advocated by scholars of aU schools of thought, Notes Rahu Kala is observed specially in Tamil Nadu, Kama- taka, and Kerala. Standard texts have no mention of it. It varies from day to day. If the sunrise is at 6.00 A.M. Rahu Kala is thus distributed- Sunday 4.30 P.M. to 6.00 P.M. Monday 7.30 A.M. to 9.0.0 A.M. Tuesday 3.00 P.M. to 4.30 P.M. Wednesday 12.00 Noon 1;0 1.30 P.M. 'I'hursday 1.30 P.M. to 3.00 p.M. Friday 10.30 A.M. to 12.00 Noon Saturday 9.00 A.M. to 10.30 A.M. Parva days are full Moon and new Moon, Sankranti or solar tngress into a new sign , eclipses and the like. Vitiated or pierced (aviddha) lunar day cornes when a day is touched by two or three lunar tithis. f[tllQJ;l'1 "'EI"itfuf~rë{d{OI'HI'1lrC::l"1i ~ f'l1ajt.qa:t0llOjf~qsfq rc::qflflllQ(6Gq·~) fuf~: 1 ....r u;ft fmrerrsfq dlii~lrqr~ ~ <m=i'IT ~ ~ ~ Qi&! 1 04~;(l d "I"r-i f.:Ifu 1 1 ~o 1 1 While offering gifts, taking a purificatory bath and the like wc have to note the lunar day (tithi) at the time of sunrise on that day. It is ordained that a Sanyasi (a Bhik- shu or a mendicant) should have his food during the last one-etghth part of the day, and that he should not eat at night. A widow also has to observe the same rule. On the Parva days, the widow should not take even water; she may take fruits, but not cooked food at night. Notes This rule is too rtgid. Il is best observed in its violation. When the day has a duration of thirty ghatis or twclve hours, the last one-clghth will be betwecn 4.30 P.M. and ## Page 113 222 Uttara Kala~

appears only on an ekadasi day (eleventh lunar day) when it is specifically mentioned as nirjala (without water). The author's views cannot be accepted. ~ f.r('Q' d\1II4f.t~ ~ ~ ~- ~~~~~:I C:llmtiOlr.fMÎ~ Of f1ll;1\1g~I~f418 ëfîl~ltj'" '1C(1f1<'l1'HI~ SI ti'l1'1fllft: ~ ëfîIWlf\ilf.,; Il ~~ Il One may adopt a son permanently or for a short timc only. The son of the daughter (dauhitra) has then a double parentage, He has to offer funeral libations (tarpanas, pindas) and feed both the families in all religtous rites. This is the view of Vasishtha. But Katyayana stated that it is not proper to perform the Shraddha for both. Vyasa, however, held tha t the grandson should perform the Shraddha of his maternal grandfather also, without any difference. Notes This rule is very vague and arbitrary. The present commentator's great-grandfather brought three persons for adoption, one after the other. Ali the three ran away. The fourth one remained. This grandfather's sans did not ob- serve this rule; and they led happy lives till the very end. The Shraddha of a maternal grandfather will arise only when hf! had no sons, and when he takes bis daughter's son in adoption. ~ 'SIW ~ ~",i'l~(11 ~ql~~I4Ii'l 0- . ~ \iI'1ëfî't4 \1T1'1fll;:fj m ~ ~I ~'1'""CftrT:f?I:nf4= f1Nos'; ;;r ëfîë:'1èlfli:H !;(Oj"lf?I(Ii41- TÎhi~~~~WU- g;:H~\1a:f.,tSGql~\iI'1;ft ~ 'fI'fùn:rT11 ~~ Il Hemadri and Harita observed that a persan must perform the Shraddha for his adopted father and also for his original father. He should fuse the Pindas offered to the two kinds of fathers. ln the case of Shraddha, his Gotra will be Second Kanda ·223: that of his adopted father. At the time of marriage he must adopt both the Gotras. It is not proper for hlm to have a marnage alliance with his mother's family. His own mother and his maternal grandfather are on a par with each other. Notes The author has entered into a dangerous ground only to betray his ignorance. When a person is given in adoption, the mantras chanted refer to his death at one place and to his birth at another. He loses the rlght to perform the Shraddhas of his original parents. Rather, he violates dharma if he performs the Shraddhas for them. The author states that there should be no marnage alliance with the maternaI side. Is it allowed for persons who do not go in for adoption? This he rejected earlier. The statement here shows his confused mind. '11 O(!_ î ëfî q Roll f.fërn 'qqfu :èl5;Rfi 1 fi '1 J tSG tj 1 f~ tti e < -, ~ ~ ~ ~ ~\l1ia:~T~ 1 ~~~~%q~~I~Of~ ~ fui:rr qiT;f ~ m lffifT Of ~ ~: Il ~~ l' Even when the Nandikarma is performed, one should not proceed with upanayana if there is a fall of meteors, and showers of fire, or if the mother of the boy entcrs then into her menstrual course. If these events Lake place after the initial ceremonial meal of the Brahmacharins, the upanay- ana should not be stopped. The same principle applies ta the marriage of the daughter. The father by himself should not givc his daughter in marriage. When the mother is dead, the Iather can perforrn the upanayana, if he is free from any pollution. Notes Nandi Shraddha is a rite performed on the day of Upanayana, but before the Upanayana. Upanayana is the Investtture of the sacred thread and initiation into Gayatri. Ftve Brahamacharis who had U panayana an.d who are not married are Ied in Nandi Shraddha. The father can give his ## Page 114 224 Uttara Kalamrita daughter in marriage even if his wife Is in her menses. But the clothes of the wife are kept on the seat next to him. This is the custom followed. lIDIT fllëfif"l~CI ~m 41fifdëfili'CfiqOn ëW:IT h ~ ~ ~: ~~TTI@=rI'R'CC=""I~""~:rTIr:r(( 1 'J ~1'~fî4Oj Itj'1lfhH~ ('1iCfllI(l'1~"4I'1À ~ cti!"tl<:ilct ~@t: ~ '11~lrl1m: Il ~'6 Il After the Nandi Shraddha, the Brahmachari should cat only in the company of his mother. Likewise the bride- groom should eat always along with his wife after marriage. The bridegroom should have his hair eut as per the custom in his family. The sacred [ire kindled in Upanayana is infcrior to the Grihya fire. When the ordinary [ire is mixed with the sacred [ire, it should be worshipped with the' mantra bcginning with 'Pahi' (protect me). Il should be worshippcd thus only by the learned, not by those who have no rclationship with the boy. Notes T'he Iir st sentence is vague and is contrary to the obscrvcd customs. The mother has to sit with the father when the Initiation mto Gayatri is gtven. This is not allowed aflcr a meal. The authors eonfused mind grves rise to this objection. T'he bridegroom and the bride have to eat stde by sidc on the day of marriagc only. On other days .she may eat Jalcr. ~ tjElj'I~{lsfT;m.r vRT-~ ~~ ~ <qpnm '1~tjlffi ~~ ~"Ii4'1I~lfl1r'q: 1 'J~I,;:Jj:;=a fuihvR ~ gW:ahlfl'1H'<qcn- ~1('1Îq"~lq2f ~~I'1ëfiM'1lfqïR:lI t;là~ll~ffi: Il ~"" Il The smarta household is one which follows the grihya and kalpa Sutras and the Smritis. The Smartas are different Jrom Vaishnavas. This is a peculiar distinction followed in South India aJonc. When the ordinary [ire is followcd by the Smarta Second Kanda 225 house-hold (Grihya) fire, one should sprinkle Its ashes chantmg the hymn that begms with 'Sam no devlh'. Then he should offer oblations with the mantra begtnning with 'Palu'. When the Grihya fire and the ordinary flre are mixed before the commencement of the worship of the marital fire and the Sthalipaka, the oblations have to be offered ln accordanee with the importance gtven to the fires. Notes ~ l1T ~ appears in Taittiriya Samhita, . 1.1.12.8 'and in Riq Veda 1.129.11, 8.33.4, 8.60.9, 1.189.4, 1.36.15, 7. Ll3 and 8.60.10. The Grihya and Kalpa Sutras will gtve the proper one\ ~ -;fr ~ : is in Rig Veda 10.9.4 and in Taittiriya Samhita

q~"'I'i%\ffi ~ ~ . '{O1 f!?;ffi4 ~- '0117<i ëIT '1~tjl'cta:1 ~ ~: 1 ~ ctffif"ltih~faqr"1~j ; •• tI(l'1~~a:1 ~ffi: ~sfq ctê.l~ql~rl1'loi ~ ëIT ~II ~~ Il If the fires are eombined after the homa was begun, the fire should be separated into two parts. One will be for Sthalipaka whieh should be completed with final oblations. But, the wise say that the ghee should not be poured with the spoon. When the sacrificial twtgs (Samidhas) bound to the spoon (Sruva) are destroyed, the fire should not receive any oblations with that spoon. If, however, the spoon is forgotten, the oblations have to be offered to Soma. After a person loses his wife, he can remarry only in (he odd years from her death. Where the remarriage takes place in even years, it is not beneficial. When a girl has her ltrst menses before marriage, her father and brother be- , me sinners. ln order to be free from sin, the husband ## Page 115 226 Utiara Kalamrlta should not have any sex with his wife before her first menses. Notes Child marriages came into vogue only after the Muslim invasions. Social and political factors were responsible for this. ln the Vedic times a fully grown woman was bent on choosing her own husband. The latter authors interpolated verses into the Smritis to gtve sanction to child marriages. A girl, according to the Vedic instances, should get married only after her menstrual periods begin. ~~~~: ~~~~~~;I ma,n:;q)~ ~ ~(lq'i\J1lg\Jii ~~~II~tll The first lunar day of the year is the first day of the bright half of Chaitra. This should not be vitiated by the previous tithi (amavasya). If a part of amavasya is present at sun rise, it has to be rejected as the first day of the year. The birth of Sri Rama was at mid day on the ninth lunar day. Sri Rama truly confers liberation on man. Ifthis ninth lunar day (navami) is vitiated by a portion of ashtami, it should be avoided by aIl those who take a vow, fast and worship Sri Rama. But if on that day the Moon is in the constellation of Punarvasu, it is very auspicious for the worship of Sri Rama. ~ a~ll@ql~~: ~ 1Jf ~ 'iëlf.:,f6~1 ~ ~I ~ 1Jf ~ m '1U;~n:iSGl ~ ~m m<i ôlIINf.:,.,Î <;i~fuCl~ql '11'11~'g,*,11 ~" ~~ " The beginning of Treta Yuga, which coincides with the birth day of Parashurama, is auspicious and it falls on the third lunar day in the month of Vaishakha (bright half). It . is also Akshaya Tritiya. This tithi should be at noon and it should not be vitiated by the second lunar day. Second Kanda 227 ln the case of Shraddha and the like the tithi should extend up to the afternoon also. The best observances like the celebration of Nrisirnha Jayanti should have the tithi upto the evenmg. But if the constellation is Svati, it is not auspicious. , - Notes Nrisirnha Jayanti, the day of the Nara-Sirnha avatara, falls on the fourteenth day of the bright half of Vaishakha. ~ q;fV.«i ~ ft" Clel!lft1)MlêfïQ "ffiI, flS:._ijhlf.i1!l~JI ~ fublOlfCOllfà Of q;nf ~: 1 ~~:~~~ ~sftr 1Jf mfi:r'1T ~ \Ji'4liSG4I ~II ~o Il The Grihya Sutras state that the upakarma (annual renewal of the sacred thread for the householders) for the boy who had his Upanayana earlier in the year, should be perforrned in the lunar month Sravana. But it should not be performed on that day if there is a solar ingress into a new sign, or if Guru or Shukra or both !ce combust. Those following Yajur Veda perform it only on the full Moon day of Shravana month. Those who follow Rig Veda observe it on a day when the Moon is in Sravana constellation. The followers of Sama Veda observe it when the Moon is in . Hasta. . Now we de scribe the eighth lunar day of the dark half of Sravana month which is the birth day of Lord Srikrishna. ~.\l1Tëffi: ~ m ~ ~ * ~Sfdqji;'1e:1 ~ ëffivr 1Jf 1 ~~~~- ~'lIifOf~Of~~~~ Il ~~ Il Lord Srikrishna was born on the eighth day of the dark ïortmght ofSravana month. Ifthat happens to be a Wednes- day and if the Moon is In Rohini, it is most fruitful and sacred. But the tithi should extend upto mid-night and it should not be vitiated by the previous tithi, ## Page 116 228 Uttara Kalamrita lrr ~lqf~"<:oaiql4e! Tf: \JI1"~~h'moli ~ ln' ';if re~MH, .lffi lIT ~~'cHlSllI lI"'ITl ~ mà' 'Iù)~ct~fd~: lIT ~1'*4ne(f ~ , lIT f41R'i'lct~'I"1 ~ ~ \il 4 1(§.4 1 ";f "tlll ,,~ Il When this Janmashtami tithi extends beyond three. .yamas at mght, the fast can be gtven up at the end of the tithi or at the end of the constellation, It is equal in effect to Maha Shivaratri. The (o)l:rth lunar day in the bright half of the Bhadra- pada month ts auspictous for the worship of Lord Ganesha. If the titht touches the next tithi and if the constellation is Chitra, it is highly praiseworthy. It is not so if the third tithi touches-tt. Notes A day of 24 hours has etght yamas and each yama is for three hours. ~ ~:CWif1>lq'*l41 ~..,. 6j~gëffil ~ ~ ~ lIT ~n~~Iire:~SORt ~ ~I ~ <:O'lct~ •• '{uiIfîMi:(1 ~ ~ .:L-..~ e.~ ••••. '......,."",.,... 11('1'~'lIq~, ïCl~j6jIfîMi:(1 lIT ~1~ctgëf1iWlgëf111 ,,~ Il Rishi Panchami is very powerful if it is connected with the previous fourth lunar da~ of the bright half of Bhadra- pada, not with the sixth lunar day. When the fourteenth lunar day of the bright half of Bhadrapada extends upto noon, Lord Ananta should be worshipped on that day. The fourteenth day in the dark fortnight of Asvina month is known as Naraka Chaturdasi. It gtves rise to great religious merit for any one who takes an oil bath on that day at the time of the ristng of the Moon. ~ m ~ ~ lJffi: ifiorH::fuq' m ~ ~f~4l.,i6In(JiOl"l~I~ 1 m ""'Pnfël~h~ ~ ~ (t) ~: "ffq"<:lff.0(H1f;Ùî~ctŒgëRCIlt.li.re:r ~ Il "" Il Second Kanda 229 A bath in the early morning on the fourth day of the bright hali of the month Magha is delightful to Adisesha, the Lord of the serpents. Likewise a bath on the Ratha Saptami day (seventh lunar day of Magha Shiakla Paksha) is very pleasing to the Sun, if there is also the constellation of Anuradha. It is also meritorious like taking a bath on the occa- sions of a crore of solar eclipses, or hke the bath when the twelve sun rtse together at the same time. The sacred Shivaratri extending upto midrught in the dark 'half of Magha will reward a persan with a union with Lord Shiva. Notes By no stretch of imagination or astronomical manipu- lations can we 'have the constellation of Anuradha on the Ratha Saptami day. The constellation will be near about Asvini only. The author has lost touch with the elements of astronomy. Maha Shiva Ratri falls on the day when the fourteenth tithi in the dark half Magha month extends at least upto midntght on that day. -qTÙ cmi ~ ~: lIT -qrfu -qrfu f9l:rr (i:J'lr~SI ~Ictlqfd: ~: ~ ~~I msfi:J ~ ~: ~ gl~sfd~'h'; 'ffif: ~ ~ 4l61r.WIi f.tm ~ IlIG1"1'4lêfi"lll "t.. Il ln the dark fortnight of the lunar month of Magha the fourteenth tithi is called Shiva-tithi, a day sacred to Lord Shiva. It is also called Maha Shiva Ratri. This fourteenth day in the dark half of every lunar month is also sacred to Lord Shiva. Hence one should devoutly worship on this day Lord Shiva alongwith the Divine Mother at dusk (pra- dosha). This gtves glorious results. Likewise on every day there ts a period of three muhurtas as soon as the Sun touches the peak of the setting hill. At this time he should be worshipped. ## Page 117 230 Uttara Kalamrtta On the Shivaratri day a period of two Ghatikas (48 minutes) at midntght is caIled Maha-Nisha or the great nlght. Notes Does a muhurta coyer 24 minutes? Actually a 48 minute period is called muhurtaka. ln reality a muhurta is only a period of three minutes. It is a time of seven and a half Vighatikas. ~~~~~"ffi~ ~ ~"ffitRi;:f ~ ~ ~I 'o/'i mfq ~ ~ ~ ~ 1 ~êfîli!::ifl!ili;:A,fI ~V~~~~~II't~ Il When ekadashi (the eieventh Iunar "clay of the bright half of the month) does not faIl on two days, Dvadashi (12th tithi) should be observed on the next day. But when it falls on two days, ascetics and widows shouid observe it on the second day. A duai tithi does not exist on the second day. Still it is called such. Only the frrst day will dominate. If there is an unvitiated 12th tithi, that alone is the best. Notes A fast is undertaken on the eieventh lunar tfthi and it is broken on the next day. ft:r.s;r :àf!;tilê4fliST4 ~ ~êfîl~:?fI 'lfdq ~ ~ êfîtlSf",i'Î df'll(q{ ~I 1("~WIê4~L4i'Î ~ .~ tR ~: ~sftr lIT ~ ~ lIT mwfu:rT ~~: Il 't\9 Il If the Ekadashi is vitiated by the next tithi, it shouid be given up like poison. The next day is to be accepted for fasting, though it is not strictly Ekadashi. The fast is to .be broken the day after this. This is the opinion of the Vaish- navas, According to them Ekadashi shouid not be vitiated by Dvadashi, and the breaking of the fast should be ac- Second Kanda 231 c~pted by the wise even after the 12th tithi is over. ~ ~ vmfu m ~ 9~lf&<cti ~ ~ illf(1S&f~ (l~illf('i1d ("'llr~cti ~I ~ (1ê(9~onfc;i'Î m ~ ~"(1'(1)~ ~ ~:?lr(l(1lfe:cti ~ om ~ ';f "'11=;:;0~(q:I'T",TT1qlr'2ill 'tl Il A Shraddha should not be performed on the day of a solar eclipse. But on the day of a lunar eclipse; It can be performed, because the eclipse of the Moon and its .atten- dant rites take place at night while the Shraddha 1S per- formed in the day-time. If the authorities are too many and create doubts, one must follow the convention accepted by the majority. èhm;l ffiClll~Cfïf~\t ~ ~ ;:f ~- .,f:? fi il flI ~ f.:t'<rl1:ffi -mm .ç;fr;""\i1 •... '4TTIr::l~rr:.,:nI,..,l{ 1 ~ QICfïQi1:f<jfîlll ~ ~a;nri ~- ~~U: tR Ü Cl(!lffia" ~ fufq: Il 't~ Il If the case of the rituals and sacriflcial rites related to marriage, pollution (ashaucha artsing from a death or from a birth) does not affect the concerned Brahmanas (Dvijas) till all the functions are completed, once the Nandi Shraddha and the Dikha- Vidhi are performed. ln the case of Shraddha, there is no ashaucha once the cooking is completed or the food is taken up. Likewise in a sacrifice when a Brahmana is sprinkled with the sanctified water for initiation, he is not affected by ashaucha. The actual sacrifice, however, begins later with the oharrting of the Vedic mantras. ~: ~s:._<;tïlO1qf..Jl"Il 'l«'f ~ ~~ 'Ii ~ ~f~( ClI il1 ';f ~ ftr;zrr 'il' tcft ftnm 1 r"1~qljj fq~f<MI m ~ t)1ft>Gr~'1I'1i m~- ~ ltT'ff $51Ck1qlfflCfïfqf~~qlf&<cti ~II ,",0 Il ## Page 118 232 Uttara Kalamrita The sacred texts (Shruti) declare that if thërë" is no solar ingress into the next sign during a lunar month, it is called mala (soiled) or adhika (Intercalary) month. Sacrifi- cial and other rites related to the Manes (dead ancestors) are forbidden in that month. The daily and ordained duties alone should be performed ln that month by the wise or discriminating one s" Only the monthly Sraddha can be performed in this month. ln the case of this intercalary month, the month has sixty days. The annual Shraddhas, sacrifices and similar rites concernmg the gods are not to be performed. Notes It is the custom to perform the annual Shraddha in the intercalary .month and also in the next one. ~ eyr~: IîIsë4f"1'R1ïi{(HI: ~- ~ ~ ~m 1ffil: ~: "tITf: ~I ~ ~ ~~: q~:qlfuJ~a:I: '9:': ~~~:~~~:lllo,~ Il Ten Ghatikas before and after the solar ingress into ':Mesha are auspicious, in Vrishabha it is 16 Ghatikas before, in Mithuna 16 after that, in Karkataka 30 ghatikas before the ingress; in Simha 16 before, in Kanya 16 after; ln Tula 10 before- and after; in Vrischika 16 before; in Dharrush : 16 after: in Makara 40 after; in Kumbha 16 before: and in .Mina 16 after. Notes This is arbitrary. For Uttarayana (solar ingress into Makara) the auspicious Ume extends to twenty Ghatikas after the ingress. ln the case of Dakshinayana (solar ingress tnto karkataka), the auspicious time begins at twenty Ghatikas before the ingress and ends with the tngress. This is the vlew of the Dharma Shastras of Madhava, Nirnaya Sindhu and others. Second Kanda 233 ~ ~ ~ -0211 1fT 1tT qï\1lëFW1M1 f:ilfiilÎ~:àf{<l~oli fu;rm mq ~ ~;tëfiqëi fàfu: 1 l'1lillf<!:BI!I l!;êf W:fêlf.1\11 flll'1l;:aQMJi4 ~ ~s;:aqlëfif~Il:I'11 \1~Ii'ë4~ëi 'tRlt, Il lo,~ Il A single prostration with folded hands is for the gods: Two are for each sage, and three each to.the Manes. As per the rule only one salutation is for a woman, but three for the mother and those of her stature or position. This is the ./ general rule to be followed in Shraddha. For the Vaisvadeva, food should be cooked separately. ~ Mlt! 4 ~ OS; ëfi i fa ëfifi:1 ~ -crl ";{ I1l!l 16(,i1(Tft ,_ 'iî!ll'ï1'llf"1I'1:s::!!fC'1S1wraT mit fq~&llifd flë41S:._'J~q~li':q l'1Iê1Œ!l1 ~~- ~:qillfd\li':q ";{ ~ ~ ~ ~~3(~""l(""I=a:2lt<T11 lo,~ Il The libations of water for the dead (tarpanas) should not be dropped on the bare ground or into an iron or bronze vessel. Join the thumb to the index ünger and the covered space below these closed fingers or between these two ûngers is a stgn of inviting the dead ancestors. With t.he other ftnger one should offer rice or food on the ground with deep devotion. The same rule operates in the case of the offering to Chitra. This is made while one begms to eat. This should not at all be eaten. Notes Chitra is the name for a small quantity of cooked rice taken from the plate and placed on the ground near the plate. It is offered to the ants, birds and the like later on. flIS"I60 ~ m:a\1'llf"1f1I'124I'1lf~ëfÎ ~- ~ q ëfif"1oo\1'llf"1ga ~ 9IOllctl11J~ ";{ ~ \1~~f"1~(IIi';ft\1 ~ , "~ _.:., -..:.' 'fi " ~ ëfi;:aIa:I'1fêll!.t' q~,sfq I1~UIt "414j~f" """'10(111 lo,'6 Il The' food is to be offered to the five vital airs before ## Page 119 234 Uttara Kalamrita eating the food. The particles or smaIl quantities are to be taken (1) with the thumb, index finger and middle finger as an offering to Prana or vital air; (2) with the thumb, middle and ring fingers to Apana air; (3) with the thumb, ring and little finger to Vyana air; (4) with the thumb, index and little finger to Udana air; (5) with aIl the fingers to Samana air. One should observe, therefore, silence while eating. On the day of marriage the bride and bridegroom should fast at nlght. Notes There are five vital airs called Prana, Apana, Vyana, Udana, and Samana. These are within the body. When the time of the marriage is in the fore-noon, the bride and bridegroom along with the parents of the girl have to fast till sthalipaka is completed on that night. Fastlng in the night is unnecessarily invented by the author. "1f4~~Oi::q~ Of ~qftf6ii 0fT ·ibl.,14IPœÎ ~1JCfa;nrrfqf~"11qf~i1mi ~I ~ qr fëI~41"Ùf~~fq~~~ Of ~ ~- S~ïiI610i::i1 3i1:q~~~i1ZJ>.q lITi1T ~ ~II t..,t.., Il If a person is to perform Nandi Shraddha, and if his father is alive, he should not mention the names of his dead ancestors with their particulars, and he should 110t use thc seeds of sesamum. He should mention only thcir Cotra. Or he himself may do the Nandi Shraddha for his pater rial grandfather and others. If the mother is in her menstrual course, the auspicious marriage rite should not continue, even if the Nandi Shraddha is over. -nf:;i :4li'IWOlÎ' ~ ~ fllêki:llf.::?i~1 ~ ~IMlql<fî!iqm'1I~,rd4fq ~ <:RJ ~: 1 zyIT qr Of ~~Rhfl~fd: \l~i;qï;(Ol1 Of ft:<ï1lf"1·11 a:li'h!'èI~~~1a:414j4i1: ftliJi-<4 ~ Il t..,~ Il Suppose there is a Shraddha on the marriage day .

235 How should sthalipaka be done? Divide the duration of the night by thirty. Omit the last two parts. Just before the last two parts, in the 28th part the sthalipaka homa should be performed, if it ts not an amavasya (new moon mght, the 30th tithi). If the day is an amavasya and if the woman has no child, the Darsa homa should be gone through and also on the day of the solar mgress. Notes No one in his senses can fix the day of the marnage of his daughter or son on the day he has to perform a Shraddha. ~.n li' Ji (OI1j€l1 (q" : Pd~ 'fîfdf(! C141 (01 ~ FI: "'fOl 'ëIlfflf01I.,it{(qlftitf.:t ..". ~ ~ 1 ~ a:li'fitt\I(OIèj ~ ~ ~ • ":41W4tJfM,.,qq ëfï(Oll!(fëÏ ~ ~: Il l.,\9 Il When the wife is pregnant the tonsure ceremony (chaula) ofhis son should not be perforrned. and he should not have a hair-cut. He should not durmg the period of pregnancy ere7 pillars, lay the foundations, or construct a house. The pregnant woman should not take a bath ln the sea and she should not go on a long journey. When a child is born on the amavasya of Bhadrapada (Mahalaya or Pitrimoksha amavasya), or at the time of the death of a family member, or on the first day of the lunar month or on the twelfth day of the dark fortnight, one should go through his daily vaisvadeva as per the rules laid down by the experts in the four forms of knowledge. ~ "Çl'Tëft:f fMl'),a:ëfÏ ~ qli'' '''~i1,Ç 'tit ft,No~4 ~ ~ ~~: ~ ~ ~I ~sUlf:S'!f('làa:i1Mfélfèfî~ ~ ~ fqo:S~!J')' ~ ~ -w:o ~ ~ ftl~ëfîf~Ï'l11 l.,G Il Now the author describes tarpana (offering water with the seeds of sesamum to the dead). Offering tarpanas to the dead is important on every amavasya (dark moon day), and ## Page 120 236 Uttara Kalamrlta on Mahalaya (last day of the lunar Bhadrapada). These are given in order of importance. Then the tarpana should be gtven on the day of death, the day of Shraddha. If the Sapindikarana has been done, then the tarpana on amavasya and the one on Mahalaya amavasya should be done in the first year itself. When one visits the holy waters or shrines the foIlow- ing should be avoided by the wise: (1) offering holy water, (2) rule regarding the fingers while eating, (3) difference in the branches (Shakhas) of the Veda, (4) the question about satisfying the dead ancestors, (5) the scattering of the particles of food for the unknownor un-cared for dead ones, (6) mvoktng the souls of the dead, and (7) offertng oblations into the Shraddha fire. The same rule holds good in the case of the sankalpa Shraddha too. ~ 1:l Î'H.:ti('ilSlfé4IIQ ~ 1:l ~ 1:l '9ltl!\,:qI!l"'~: fl:j~&lflfi:ld QlrllQEW11Qf41 ~

~sfq W': wrr "' Ù '4ftf: ctinf % ~ Il ~ f{ Il Just as one performs Shraddha for his father, he should do the same for the wives of the father as well. He should do similarly for his own dead wives, eIder brothers, paternal uncles and maternaI grand father. Oblations are to be made in the aupasanagni (the marital fire), and those of the Shraddha in.the ordinary fire. Even the son of a co-wife has the right to perform the Shraddha of a wife belongmg to another caste. But the husband should nGt do it. Notes

~: ~ ~ 4if.,"'j6IÎ ~sfq * ~: ~1~fq~FI"ëI"1 ~ '(fa,T ~ 'fI<ft ~: 1 nfél •.•• ~r.:tël'r:~n-I "' _1:l ~ ~ ..,ruf fi q 0$1 'fîd: . m f41~.,~1: m- ~ ~ m- ~:lIf&a:Cfî'{11 ~o Il When one of the uterine brothers has sons, aU the . Second Kanda 237 brothers should be deemed to have children as far as the problem of Shraddha is concerned. Likewise if one of them alone ts marrted, that wife represents the position of a wife for all of them for the purpose of the Shraddha. Her own sons, brothers and father are excepted. If a woman whose husband is alive and who has no sons or dies, or if a widow dies, the function of unttmg her with the dead ancestors Is performed soon after Sapin- dikarana. This Is the vtew of sorne. According to others, it should be performed on the first death anniversary. Notes The view stated here is preposterous. Sapindikarana is done on the twelfth day after the death. t;ifQPlf<!O~ NOgql~",.,M:qlwft Ù ~ ~ 'iëiê4~I:q~t1f<!O ~: ~sfq ~: 'Tf: 1 ~"' qRfQ"'~fd«ê4lfÏ.,.lFà.«i~- u:wfl!llf..,&~( ~ rl6:ii~jf,ê46Ir«H'{11 ~~ Il ln the annual Sfiradd ha, when ghee is applied to the Pinda of the mother, if the Pinda of the father breaks away, the Shraddha has to be performed again. The food which remains and which is sprinkled with holy water by the priest, should not be gtven up. It should be eaten, or it should be buried in the earth for the first two years and later burnt. Notes . This is a strange custom. It has no authority. ln the Shraddha for the father the Pindas are for the father, grand father and great-grand father. This Pinda for the mother does not arise. If it is Shraddha for the mother the Pindas are for the mother, her mother-m-law. and the latter's mother-in-law. The Pinda is not meant for eating. It is to be mixed in a tank or river, burnt, or buried. The author has a confused ## Page 121 238 Uttara Kalamrtla mtnd. If it ts buried, it is never exhumated. ~S'1Üi."1ji."1fji ü 'Cfifl:m 'tlT ;fIqfi'jiô(9fd '.{Vi ~ ~ ~ tjj~Ü'lfif ~ 1lI' OÙ ~j lffi1T ~ «èfiW~~èfifjj'jrMÎ~ ~ ~_ ;m' èfij'l~œ ~~5i~i."1a: tjfi'lj'i1"~ ft:r?r: Il ~ ~ Il If one does not unite with his wife after her menstrual bath Is over and if she has a desire for sex, Inspite of her nearness, he commits the sin ofkilling a child In the womb. But if a woman after her menses does not join her lovmg husband, she has her next birth as a hog, a dog, a wolf, or a jackal. Hence a couple must have sex which can result ln the birth of a good son, and this takes them flnall beyond the mundane life. y W,,~"'jij~~I1~~!!fj ~ a:OC:u"''''Üm ~: .mvrr ~ ~ ~ q.,.",j~j~~jqftrl 3tT Cl6jf~~j'ljisG'l5itj'lgostjj 'qTfu 'ljffl "9d gj·j6GI~~jqjfj~lEJf~ ~"f ~)OSjjq!!'(1I ~~ Il A woman has menses because of four causes. These are (1) e~cessive passion, (2) atlmerit, (3) age, and (4) food or medicme. The cause depending on the age ts the most important one. Menses continue till the woman is fifty years old. They begtn around the age of eighteen and last for three days in eve:ry month. If the menses reappear wtthin eight- een days, there Is no bad effect and no dosha (pollution or ashaucha). Notes Generally the first menses can appear at any time after the girl completes twelve years of age. ~filf4"''''~~lItli'f: ~~ëfI,.,fc:i~ilti'iJtl· '{Jf~f"GëI?I~ ~s;<Qf+4f1i\î1a'fto;fll ~~~~~~~ . fC41i'f...,qU'j Ü ~ ~fil'lfft ÙlTrftl; "fI' ~ Il ~ 't( Il Second Kanda 239 Sorne authorities declare that menses appearing be- fore fifteen days do not cause ashaucha (pollution, staying out of doors). But if they appear after fifteen days and before twenty one days, the ashaucha is for two days. On the first day of the menses the woman is an outcast, on the second a hater of Brahmanas (Dvijas), on the third day like a washerwoman, and on the fourth day she is pure and can take u p her personal activities. On the fifth day she is absolutely pure and clean and can have sex freely, if there is no other trouble like ill-health. ljffi ~ ~ ~ dq~"fk1w·jqil ~ ~ ~ ü \î1"4f~ëI?I ri ~ ~I ~~ ~ 'èfiTlf fifA(htilq_ m~OI'l'4'{4.,'jffi2ifqfli?lëfiqf4 Il ~"" Il One who is recently married to a delightful or charm- ing wife, should perform a sacrifice, or celebrate his birth day, a Shraddha, or a Parva like the darkmoon or solar ingress. On that day he should have no sex with his wife. If he has it, he must take a bath with his clothes on, and should cleanse his body with the seeds of sesamum. On such days he should not see a dead body, he should not climb a western or strange hill, and he should neither go to sacred rivers nor worshtp the gods. "'"' . --c ~..:. ::r-rr:r ~j6jO'ljfj'lI!:(IMlq.,tjèfi ttl~ t'C:Nl'i1"S~ ~ 'tIlos'l('l, 'Jtljii0r~1îfif: ",fj"..,Uj •.•• I.,;!;st;.",.,I1">liI ••• j=i."1..i>rill fC4~j~jfq ~ ~ ~ f4os!JI~j'; ~- jjlj4.,IN fj'lJiI...,ü 'jtjjN5ijf~~ ~II ~~ Il No Upanayana (weanng of the sacred thread and ini- tiation into Gayatri) is allowed after one su ch was per- formed earlier wlthin six months. He must give up old and broken pots. Repatring or thatching the roof, sweeping the floor and the like in the house, shavmg and the like are to be avoided during this period. But on the day of death, he can perform the Shraddha and offer the Pindas. He can also do kripa Shraddha for the ## Page 122 240 Uttara Kalamrita destitute that are dead. He should not go to Gaya for performing Gaya Shraddha for his parents. Otherwise he becomes a sinner. W ~oICfïof('1l'1f4OlÎÙ ll;i'iQ&1H ~: '!îllfe;@1 e;'II~llll4'1Cfïddfffi'ï'i'I~lll ~ 1 ~ ~ ttëT f~'ï'i·~f~ll· ~ w:i ~ R ~lld~QI'1mgëtï'1~·",q"'llrnfùlll fll9 Il A Dvija should fix his sacred thread round his right ear while gomg for urination. ln the day time he should go to the bank of a tank or river and wash his genitals. ln the ntght he should only pour water on them or moisten them. After excretion (stools) the genitals and the rtght hand should be cleansed with mud, and the left hand should be purified with thrice as much mud as before. Then both the hands should be cleansed with double the quantity of the mud prescribed earlier. The anus should be cleaned five times with the mud prescribed. The other limbs (sex organ and the testicles) should be cleansed with twice the quan- tity of the mud prescribed. Notes This is a custom said to be followed in Tamil Nadu. The author is evidently a native of this area. It is called chauchavyan by them. ~ 6jSQI'1àï zyr zyr f1tf<141f<1C(~~ 1 ~ dRM~"ôd: ~ ~~: 1 ~ dC(Î~1oi w:i "-J ~ ~ !J ~ ~@ da:otiqotiPllill iI'ï'1~lotiq~~f2i11 fil Il After a sex-act, urination and the like and the various parts are to be cleaned in the following mariner: the genttals should be washed thrice, the anus six times, each hand ten times, then agam the anus once, twice and thrice the palms, back of the hands, thtghs and loins. If there is a slight emission of the sperm, it should be cleaned twice. These rules apply only for the day time. If it is at night .the Second Kanda 241 above nurnerals should be halved. Ifit is durtng ajourney, the.number is onlyone-fourth. \ Notes We have noticed this custorn only arnong orthodox familles of Tamil Nadu. The later part of the verse is outra- geous. 'lIt;JfC(t 611"'') 'i4l1i;fli!10 1 qàl d(i'1lcll ffl '1: ëfi'Tlf ï11_Î;j!10i =an1olfq~ ~n=a'lldi1dd 1 t?lî~rS::19Idi!ll('1Qlq~flIlli ~~: ~ "' t;JfClCi;illa:P<I "i fgfffief<ile,41 'lI'ï't': Il fI~ Il \ The cleaning process gtven in the previous verse is for a house-holder. It ts doubled for a brahmachari (urimarried celibant). It is thrice for a Vanaprastha, the third ashrarna when the person retires to a forest. It is four times for the asetic. Only by a holy bath the wornan should wash away the ointrnent, sandal paste and the like. Shudras and those that observe sorne view lllœ the brahmacharins, urchins, uneducated or ignorant rusties should follow the sarne procedure. The body should not be given away into the waters after death. There are crores of tirthas (holy rivers). Notes The author forgets that an ascetic can have jala- samadhi, giving up his body in a flowing river or lake. The great spiritual giant and avadhuta His holiness Chandra Sekhara Bharati left his life in the river. ~ ~ mr~ ~ ftrffiT 'CI<àS?.1' ~ ~ ~ ~ m.lr-r ~ ~:I ~~!J-a:f~~~~ ~~.~~mf.mf"I"":1119011 The Gods take the offerings with their heads, the manes (dead ancestors) with their mouths, the yakshas with their waists, and those that have narrow lower lips and other similar creatures with the lower parts of their bodies. ## Page 123 242 Uttara Kalamrita The water left on the left side is like blood, and that on the rtght side is holy like the water of the Ganges. The washing of the hair ts a useless bath if drops of water continue to fall later. ~ '!.:4giltSl •• i):(I'êI ~ ~~: ~ ~ ~ ~ .IO\!~"OIi 1 fut ~ ~ 1;f Wfiffi omT ('J1t~"'4 l- ~ f"11.,fé4afJJd .,fC::Q(hlfl1p'll~wfull \9~ Il After taking food, and after urination, excretion and falling of sperm, one should gurgle water one hundred and eight times to wash his mou th. ln the solar months of Mithuna, Karkataka, and Simha aIl the rivers are in their menstrual courses. Hence it is not proper to bathe in these rivers during these months (roughly from the fifteenth of June to the sixteenth of September every year). But if one has such a bath, he should get purified by a bath at the confluence of the river and the sea, Notes The months referred to come in the rainy season when the rivers sweil. It is also believed that a husband and his wife should not bathe together in the Narmada. ~ dl9~dlfq {1'J1dtlClOlfQ 'Qft:r:i <fit ~ ~IIQq"lqëtlq~ 'dm ~ 1;f ~I ~ ~ &ïo1tllrn ~ ~ Of ftr;l)"fr: 'd'ffi.'Jrnft ~ tll4fl4a:qtljl4 ~ Of ~II \9~ Il On reltgtous occasions related to the gods and the like, one should wear a pavitra made of darbha, copper, silver or gold. If it is of gold, it should be worn on the ring finger. This Pavitra is ausptcious for the worship of the God, not for that of the Manes. This should not be worn if the father or eIder brother of the person is alive. Second Kando 243 Notes Pavitra is formed in the shape of a ring with the end projecting outside. It is essential in rites devoted to the dead. The author has not foilowed the custom. Tflër:iIT a:~lfi&lllll ~ ~ msfti 'iU- ~ Cltlfil~lf<'l: ~ fll&t.>IfI·&lII~ 1 ~ ~ ~ flf.::i~II"lI6GgëH m fi<ifî14"llIfc::~ fIlfoi 1Jr ~ ~ ddMlfGïa>&ï'(11 \9~ Il On the day of the Shraddha of the father or mother, one should repeat the Gayatri mantra ten Urnes at dusk. He should do so on the days when the study of the Veda is prohibited, and on the se days it is for twenty eight times. On auspicious days, Gayatri should be repeated 1000,500, 300 or 128 times. On Sankranti and other days, if the annual Shraddha also falls, one should first offer libation of water to the dead and then alone start performing the Shraddha. Notes The lunar days when Veda should not be recited are l , 8,9, 14, 15, 16,23,24,29 and 30. On the day ofShraddha the Tarpanas (offerings of water to the three generations) are given after the ceremony is over and before the agent takes his food. ~ m.a.11IIqt!l&llIfl4Ifi~ fd~f11qoi ~ '4tfS@ <!~ d .••. ila:1Q1ffl4i 1 ~1;f~~~..,r~ YTi'f: f"1ldl(!fil: ~ ~~ .•.• Q'"~='a...,I".="'..:l~'""1.11 \9~ Il There are Shraddhas of different kinds. Tirtha Shraddha is observed at centres of pilgrimages. Gaya 1 Shraddha is done at Gaya in modern Bihar (Originally a Vihara, a Buddhist centre). There is Mahalayala (the last day of lunar month of Bhadrapada). Then there is ashtaka ## Page 124 244 Uttara Kalamrtta Shraddha; it -is on the elghth day in the third month of death. Next there Is the annuaI Shraddha. On an these days one would offer watery libations (Tarpanas) with seeds of sesamum in the afternoon, if the lunar tithi extends till then. This rule applies to the monthly Shraddha (Masika) also, or even when a child birth appears in the family. One whose father is alive may be performmg the Shraddha for his mother. He should not gtve tarpanas (libation of water for the dead). Normally one" should have a bath, become pure, and offer the tarpanas as per the rules. Then alone he should go about his Sandhya Van- dana, worship and the like. ~ ifîl'tf"'f!ll'tcfolf~fu'RI~~~~ci "R- ,",;iI'1I'4".~c:if~d'1 félfEiI'tCJl&JH§*I~ ~: 1 ~ <;i1't~(ô1J1" ~ ~ ~: ~ q 'ICllfél~ ~ ~ 9)6Q~41 ftlIfu: Il \9,-\ Il After the annual Shraddha is over, the Brahmana should offer the daily tarpanas, perform his Vaishvade~a sacrifice, with rice specially cooked for that purpose, and then proceed to his daily Brahma Yajna. The annual Shraddha should not be performed with the seeds of Sesamum, if it is a day of marrtage, upanayana or Chaula. ln the Shraddhas for the dead Pretas and in Gaya Shraddha, if the Sun has set, it ls believed that the two luminaries are together present. ~ ~f~~lfI~ ~ m 'JClfli1~'RIcfoi ~ ~ tll't'1"GI~~ QQICllqfi! ClIUjI''1I~ëiI\i41'Î,"f~'l ~ {t ~m ...,. ~ m f~o:sfèlfü fl1(ô1i:wtfMifîm ~ ~ Il \9~ Il Tarpanas or libations of water with the seeds of ses- amum should be offered to the Sun and the Moon if a Sunday coincides with the seventh lunar day and wtth his Second. Kanda 245 own birth day. If one desires prosperity, he should not . perforrn the bath with earth and with offering of the Pindas and seeds of Sesamum on Sundays, Tuesdays and Fridays, 1 cotncidmg with the Magha Nakshatra, or with the fifth or ninth tithis, or with the constellationJ,Ashvini, Bharani, Krittika, or Mrtgastra. It should not be done when the two ayanas coincide. speclol Offer If VOU enloved this book and would like to have our catalogue of over 1,000 titles on As- troloqv and .other occult sciences, just send , 1 • vour nome and address and Rs 5/ - Postage stamps (US $ 1 for overseas customers) ashan- dling cost to: Ranjan Publications 16, Ansari Road, Dorvo Ganj, New .Delhi-11 0002 (INDIA). ## Page 125

~ ~ 0:4R1&:l eyr ~ ~ fd4êtifl4Ï m~~~~~:I· ~ fé4~ltSGflNiMgï'1I;go~I~R1: ifllfdï'1l' \llql~t!~(9jI, ~: ~ ~ "ffiri ~: Il ~ Il The original text does not gtve this division of a Chap- ter. But the first 76 verses ofthis kanda have no astrological stgntûcance. What pertains to astrology begtns now. Hence we have made this into a new Chapter. , Draw the figure of Goddess Sarasvati u~der the sacred Aum (~). Draw ten verticallines and over them ten horizon- tallines. The squares formed by even columns and stmtlar rows (omitting four squares in the centre) are twelve. They represent the twelve signs of the Zodiac counted from Mesha. We will now describe the function of the twelve Bhavas (houses) from lagna onwards sa that the wise can ascertain their slgntftcance. Notes The Zodical figure is gtven below. The corner on the left is Mina (Pisces). The signs follow the clockwise direction. This is the diagram followed in South India. liA ~ ~ f4~ ~'l1 q;ëf; 112 lfëfi\ fm' ~ ~ wrr q;;:;:n Second Kanda 247 ù: ~ 'fIl'if: ~ ~ 'ft11IT ~: fqm ~ liQ'lf ~ ~ ~ '!I1T: ~I q~q*iSl !I ~ ~1r..!I\i&:'n'illfâ 1{Uf ~ ï'1IJfdhM~lfh~IOIEl~tSGlC4IF*JflciiHCfîI: Il ~ Il The twelve hou ses are called (1) body. (2) wealql, (3) brothers, (4) happiness, (5) children, (6) enemles, . (7) wife or husband, (8) longevity, (9) father, (10) prof~.sion, (11) gains and (12) loss. " . AU planets have a full glanee on the seventh from where they are. There are special aspects for Ruja, Guru and Shani. Shani aspects the third and the tenth from his place with a full glanee. Guru the fifth and the ninth from himself, and Ruja the fourth and the eighth from himself. Notes Actually all planets aspect from where they are, the houses 3, 4,5,7,8, 9 and 10 from themselves. ~ ~q<tî~Iff;;4qi)olqï'1qf?l4~ m ~: ~: ~: ~";f ~ 9liÙ~ ~I ~ !i1«~IIR~ flt!EI(jq;qfCj ~ ~ . ~ IfîMqtSGq~l~ 'Tftt.i oqqlgft~C4{: Il ~ Il The benefics owning the konas (l, 5, 9) are beneficial if they occupy the kendras or houses 2, 3 or Il. But a benefic owning a kendra will not give good results. On the other hand, a malefic owmng a kendra is not inauspicious. If the lords of the eighth and the twelfth from lagna are ln conjunction, or if they have exchanged houses, they pro- duce different results, The etghth lord gives good result and the twelfth lord gtves wealth, luck and the like. mS<i~:~~~~ m qH<tîfl'f~à ~ 1ffit ~ llmfiTl =ii1~~lêi=êti '" ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ q~rf'3lqi)olqrdï'1l~ ~ ~: Il ~ Il If one of the two planets owning the etghth or the twelfth house also owns the lagna, he is beneficial. Guru ## Page 126 248 Uttara Kalamrita and Shukra owning kendras are not beneficial. If they are posited in maraka houses (second or seventh from lagna), they put an end to the life during their major periods. If Budha is posited in the same way, he gtves similar results. If the Sun or the Moon own the eighth house, they will not prove marakas (significators of death). When Kuja owns the fourth and the ninth houses (for those born in Simha lagna), or if he owns the fifth and the tenth houses (for those born in Karkataka lagna), he is very auspicious. But he is not so if he owns only one of the two houses. This applies to those born in Dhanush, Makara, and Kumbha lagnas. Notes Shani, Shukra and Kuja are benefic for those born in Kumbha, Tula, and Mesha lagnas respectively even if they own malefic eighth and twelfth houses. Mars is a benefic for Mesha lagna and Shukra for a Tula lagna. Mars is a malefic for Vrischika lagna and Shukra for Vrishabha lagna. ~~ lla.î:m'lft!dl~"i ~:~ ~ rl(QwlaJf~4i ~ è6"?1f:lëfi'IJt~ëHl: 1 ~ "ff ~ 9ftëkHf~rll~:àa:'42fT "ff -gor: fit 5tillêlf'l ~: ~ ~~ fit Il ..., Il When Rahu and Ketu are strong, they give the results like the planets owning a malefic house and in the house they are situated or wH!. whom they are together. If the lords of kendras and konas are not with Rahu or Ketu, they give benefic results. If they are otherwise situ- ated, the results will be malefic. Though Rahu and Ketu are malefics, they become benefics by their positions or by their association with certain planets. fit grif ..m: q;,ffùr ~ oa~ 1ft JI crr ~ <irrf fit ~Mff?1êfllo 1 qfl'1 "1 1 <iTrITsftr fil &01 9 a:: ~ l;I'lqï(1I~1!llfëlRl '$ji?!,:;âd?J)"1i ~ ~mfTRT~~~.q~IIG Il

249 If Rahu or Ketu and the lords of a kona (1, 5, 9), are together in the ninth or tenth, or if on~ of them is in t~e ninth and the other in the tenth or VIce versa, there lS prosperity to the native. A conjunction of either with the lord of a kona will be beneficial. ln these circumstances the major periods ofthe nodes and ofthose with them will brtng happiness. If there is a malefic planet associated in the same way with a node, the subperiod of the planet that can cà~se a Yoga, will be adverse. ~ Ü ~ ~~ è6"?1f:lcilu1S?lëIT ~ ~ f:lciloIQfl'1"1l ~~ ml ~qGëfîqqffi '" {"l!JIf~lêl4i ~ ml ~ .;)q ~ €1ltill"lflOtfl'1 ~ rl~ëtlq6l: Il \9 Il Rahu and Ketu are auspicious when they are in a kona (1, 5, 9) or in a kendra (1, 4, 7., 10); or when they are aspected by or associated with the lord of that kona .or kendra house. They are beneficial also when they are wtth the lords of any kona or kendra house. If the lord of the ninth owns the eighth or the twelfth also, or if the lords of the ninth and the tenth are with the lords of the eighth or twelfth, then the benefic nature of the •. yoga is lost. The eighth house Is called the house of longevity. ~:~~ 1(I1If')iI~Œlî(&lllfü '" oit: ~: 1 ~1ID1~'ï'HB>TI:( ~: ~: rl(fÎqëk1a:1(I1Iêl1(I11a:fi:r~: m~""'I({:""&I,m>,ll"m1(lIrTf<4:IT m Il c Il The eighth ho e from the eighth (the third' from lagna) is also the house of longevity. The twelfth houses from the se (the second and the seventh from lagna) are called the death-inllicting (maraka) houses. The planet in the second from its lord is a malefic. During the major period of su ch a malefic planet, or in the major period of the ## Page 127 250 Uttara Kalamrtta planet own1ng the twelfth house, the' person eoneerned has great sorrow or misfortune. f1k1"€lIC(&l4"lIC4Cfîfll ~ ";'if ~: 'Q'TtrlôU Ü ~ ql~Cfîgffi ~ fq~lili'H11.1 FIT~: ~ -rm~: ~ ~ ~~~~fqOIN~~:~~II~ Il Shani alone among all the planets has the power of killing the native. He can do so in the subperiod of a benefie or in his subperiod in the period of the malefie. But to do this he must be eonneeted with the lord of the eighth or twelfth Bhava or is with a death-inflieting (rnaraka) planet. AlI planets in their own subperiods grve the results whieh are natural to them or to those with whom they are to- gether. ~ Ü zynftr;rr2lfé!qi'1I'1lqlj~oiH 'ffi'l. 'CfïTd ~ijJq'lt)ll ~ zyn CfI)o'I~":HflIIN ml ~ ~: 'Z[~ OT ~ ~~ ~~ 'Z[~- ~ ql~Cfî@""~flI ~ i'H!il"flI ~'mf: Il ~o Il The lords of the subperiods may be in1mical to the lord of the major period. The results they give are to be judged according to the nature of the lords of the subperiods. Even in the major period of the lord of a kona (l, 5, 9) the subperiod of the lord of a kendra (1, 4, 7, 10) may not be beneficial; bu titis beneficial if the lord of the said kendra is connected with a benefic. But in the subperiod of a maraka planet the rcsults should be ]udged on the basts of the planet or planets wlth whom he is conjoined. ~: qlq@"flI" ffiY2l<lfu -gr:qi q ~..t«i': JÏ>lllftl&<li'Hli ~ OT fri 4l~~ëm: ~: 1 ~ 4l"4ïM!>Ic::r: ~~ 'flI"Toi 'i'1tr: ~ ~\flëi'rq"i'1~ i'1a.îf~I~1(lit: ~~ ~II ~~ Il The subperiod of a malefic can prove auspicious by his Second Kanda 251 relation (conjunction, exchange, aspect) with the planets mentioned above. beeause of their equal bene fie nature both the yoga karakas and the planets with whom they are, they gtve good results in their periods and subperiods. A yogakaraka planet is able to do good in his period during the subperiod of another planet, even though .the latter is notconnecter! with him. Rahu and Ketu are beneficial during the periods of benefics, if they arc associated with benefic,. mwil "81' ~ir.r ~ f1f6i'1lql'4;:t~ ~: "Q'1"QRl' i'1~fi9,"" ~~ ~~: ~: 1 fi:r~ ~ ~ ~~S'4ï"l1"*1qlq' ~ ~~~~TI~f1:m:11 ~~II When Rahu or Ketu is with a benefic and placed between lwo malefics, then the subperiods of the malefics who are not with the nodes, grve benefic results. If the bene fie associated with the node is a yogakaraka, his subpcriod grves mixed results. If he is not so conjoined, the rcsults arc very bad. If Rahu or Ketu is a rnaraka, then the demise co mes in the subperiod of the bene fie referred to, or in that of his own subpcriod. ~ ~a",qlr2fciT ~ Ollfl"'llfli'1: ~ ~ ~1~ll'R"rU1«ft f1:m: ~ i'1ç::I"'~'Plgi{) 1 ~:P:I20Cfî':\'qctî f1:m: ~ ï1ç::I",(Oi'r"9~~ 1 ~ ~ ~ ë1''1Sc:,Îa;<:f ï1i{_%4'îë1' ~s~ f-J'1~lr@: Il ~* Il Dur ing the major period of Shant, the subperiod of Shani gives the rcsults of Kuja, and his own results appear in the subperiod of Kuja. Similarly in the major period of Kuja, he givcs the results ofShani in his subperiod, and his own in Shani's subperiod. If the lords of Lagna and Chandra lagna exchange stgns, they confer Rajayoga on the native. Rajayoga also arises whcn the lords of the ninth and the tenth houses interchangc stgns or are together. ## Page 128 To help the students we will after a full investigation describe the effects of the different lagnas and the relation of the planets to them. Notes 1 Consider Chart 113 for this significant verse. The exchange between Guru and Chandra causes Khala Yoga, Guru, Shukra and Kuja gtve rise to Maha Purusha yogas. t'pere is a strong Raja yoga cfaused by Kuja and Guru. Though he was an officer in the Indian Railways, the sub-pertod of Kuja in his major period acted adversely as Shani was in the eighth and has a 2-12 relation with Kuja. Take Chart 114. It is that of a poet, a film composer, who died in 1989. Kuja and Shani are in mutual kendras and they aspect each other. Kuja is in 'the sixth. ln the major period of Kuja he shot into lime light-note that the sixth is also the house of profession and that he exchanged signs. Shanfs major period started in 1986, and rus health deteriorated. ln his own sub-pertod, the sixth- placed Kuja showed the re- sults, and he expired in Shani's own sub-period. Shani is lord of the second, and' Kuja lord of the twelfth from lagna. Shani in the ninth did' not give any yoga, except that the native died at the height of his popularity. They have exchanged results. 252 26 Rahu Shani 29 Guru 17 113 Lagna 5 1907.10.12/13 Kuja 7 Ketu 26 Shukra 3 Ravi 26 Chandra 4 Budha 18 Uttara Kalamrita Ravi 24 Chandra 20 Budha 21 Kuja 8 Shukra 1 KElu3 114 1921.5.7 Guru R 16 Shani R 25 Lagna 18 Rahu 3 Second Kanda 253 -qnft it~ ~ Tl ~: ~ ~ ~ T.f ~: ëfîfC:C9fdCfiM ~ ~: 1 ~~~:·~~ft~ ~ \'II'têll(inall ~~ lRJ ~ ~~ Il ~~ Il For those born in Mesha lagna Budha is a malefic. Sun and Guru are benefics; and if they are together, they are . yoga karakas. The conjunction of Guru and Shani is bene- ficial. The conjunction of Guru with others is not good. Shukra is a maraka. Shani and ethers may be malefics; but they do not kill. Notes Guru and Shani as lords of 9 and 10 prove auspicious only in 9 or 10. Ravi is the lord of a Kona, Budha as lord of 3 and 6 is a malefic. Shukra owns two maraka houses. " Sorne authorities hold that Shukra for Mesha lagna, and Kuja for Tula lagna are not marakas. lRJ (1!Vlti@ •.•• a:: ~ "f :ài1ïs~êI ;fflêlla:<iI ~ ~ ~ lITrcfiT ~ \Ofhllf~·Üm frr6r: 1 <ITlT: ~ ~ mr~ ~ lft ~ iRl~ ~gfi -qrtfT ~ ~ Il ~~ Il Shani can do good for Vrishabha lagna. Even if Guru and others prove marakas, if they are alone they do not cause death. For those born in Mithuna lagna Ravi, Kuja and Guru are malefics. The effect of their conjunction gives adverse results. The Moon by himselfwill not cause death. The rest can kill. For those born in Karkataka lagna'Budha and Shukra are malefics. Kuja and Guru are benefiës; Notes For Vrishabha Shani owns the strongest kona and kendra. As regards karkataka lagna, we cannot accept the author's view about Guru. The mulatrikona of Guru be- ## Page 129 254 Uttara .alamrita cornes the sixth and hence he is a malefic. Similarly Shukra for Vrishabha lagna is not a benefic as he owns the sixth as his mulatrikona. "lIhf ~ ~ E;'kIl~~ f-l'E;;y)@taf ~ ~"" ~sFli,(,~ ~~I T.ITTrr ~~: «~"€lrM<:i1t4;JjCil #li4Ia:<4: ~~: i;i1""4~I~I": tn'trr: ~ ~: Il ~~ Il Kuja Is a yoga karaka for Rarka lagna as he owns a kendra (10) and kona (5). Other.than the Sun the rest can cause dedth. These are the effects for those born in Kar- kataka lagna, For Simha lagna Budha and Shukra are benefics. Kuja (ind Guru are yoga Karakas. The conjunction of Guru and Shukra is not beneficial. Budha and others can bring about death. KUj~, Guru and Chandra are malefics for Kanya lagna. Shukra lS the only benefic. Notes For Karkataka and Simha lagna Kuja is a yoga Karaka as he owns a Kendra and a kona. Budha is a malefic for Karkataka as he owns houses 3 and 12. For Simha lagna Shukra ownmg a Kendra becomes a functional malefic. Guru owrung his mulatrikona as the fifth house is a bene- fie. For Kanya lagna Kuja owns 3 and 8, while Guru owns two kendras. These two are malefics. It is debatable whether the Moon becornes a malefic. ~ ~ <:i1'llfîcta:1 ~ mm m ~ m ~ 1fîr~"$ïi1~ tn'trr: ~ ~ 1 ~:m ~ ~ (1\î1"4~)l.gj(Ü 'l:ih:rr ~ Of ~ ~ !'!ctl\î1"".,: Il ~\9 Il Here is a modification. Chandra and Shukra are yoga karakas for Kanya lagna. It is better that they are together. Second Kanda Shukra alone Is a maraka, and not the others. For Tula lagna Guru (lord of 3 and 6), Ravi (lord of Il) and Kuja (lord of 2 and 7, maraka house) are malefics. The Moon (lord of 10) with Budha (lord of 9) causes Raja yoga. Kuja is a maraka. Ravi and Guru do not cause death. Shan! and Budha are benefics. Notes Other standard texts state that Shukra for Mesha lagna and Kuja for Tula lagna are not marakas. Shani is a yoga karaka as he owns a kendra and a kona. Having his mulatrikona in the twelfth, Budha cannot be considered as a full benefic. Guru is a malefic. But in the fourth or in the tenth he has grven excellent results. if ~ r@f?I~l~:~: fillf.,.~qf1~ ~:il6jlfîct<) ~ Of ~ ~I fl1uMII: ~ tmëfiT ~ \l~q4~"'* ~: ~St4C1r"J\~: ~ \{Îqi:aq~ ~II ~t " For Vrischika lagna Kuja (lord of l and 6), Budha (lord of 8 and 11), and Shukra (lord of 7 and 12) grve inauspi- cious results. The Moon is the only benefic. Ravr .and Chandra gtve very good results when they are together or separate. Guru by himself is not a maraka. If Budha and others behave like marakas, they can cause death. For Dhanush Lagna Shukra alone is a maIefic. Ravi and Kuja are great benefics. Notes For Vriscluka lagna the mulatrikona of Kuja faIls in the sixth, and hence he is a maIefic. ln spite of the author, the conjunction of Ravi and Chandra is not at all favourable as it takes place around the new Moon (amavasya). Budha as lord of the eighth is found ta be giving good results. For the lagna of Dhanush Kuja's mulatrikona and Ravi's are in 5 and 9. They are great benefics. -But Kuja ## Page 130 256. Uttara Kalamrita must be ahead of Ravi. "lIl"tIT \011 fêtinillZlâ\ PI~ * ~ ~: v:<i ~~: '!ï'i1lf{'j'Œ'l=l"rnT: ~ ~: Il ~ ~~ ~ " R~ lR:: êfî~'flIld, ~ "lfll4'it."ll: ~~~~~:II ~'{ Il ~ ~ ~ ~ ~·I~~I·'~'1 For those barn in Ohanur lagna, the combination of Ravi and Budha causes Raja yoga (lords. of 9 and 10). But Budha is a maraka, and not Shukra and others. 1. For Makara lagna Chandra, Kuja and Guru arë Knale- fies. Budha and Shukra are benefics. By himself Shan! will not kill. Kuja and others can kill. The best yoga karaka is Shukra. Notes , For Ohanush Budha owns two Kendras. If he is not with malefics, he becomes a malefic. With Ravi he is a benefic. For Makara lagna Shukra's mulatrikona fails in a kendra. Does he not becomc a malefic? Budha is a benefic as his mulatrikona is a kona house. Experience shows that Guru gtves good results for Makara lagnà. Shani is not a maraka as he owns the lagna. But in lagna he can cause death. ;ffiq:t'ël~'!ï'i11 ~iI('H4'it."ll: ~: ~~ ~ ~ " 'Jfîf~6f4'1 '!ï'i1~lIh§lllf1l11TT t&' 1 lR:: ZL'iîêfîfél: ~~ ~ m'i'fT ~~: "lIl"tIT * " ~ ~ :tlf"lIj,&:I1 ~~: Il ~o Il For those born in Kumbha lagna Chandra (lord of 6), Kuja (lord of 3 and 10) and Guru are maleûcs. Shukra is a beneûc. The combination of Kuja and Budha causes a benefic yoga. Guru is not a maraka. Ravi, Kuja and others can kill. For those born in Mina Lagna Shukra and Shani are benefics. Kuja and Chandra are malefics. Guru and Kuja in Second Kanda 257 conjunction cause Raja yoga. Kuja is not a maraka. But Budha is a maraka. If Shani and others prove Marakas, they cause death .. Notes How can Kuja be a malefic for Kumbha? He owns an upachaya and a kendra. The author contradicts himself when he speaks of a yoga for the conjunction of Kuja with Budha (lords of a kendra and a kona). Shukra is a ftrst rate malefic for Mina lagna as he owns houses' 3 and 8. Shanïs mulatrikona falls in the twelfth. Mars as the lord of 9 and Moon as the lord of the fifth are benefics, inspite of the author. If Budha is a benefic for Simha lagna, Guru can as well be a benefic for Kumbha lagna. v:<i ~: ~ ~lqli1"l~f"lf~tSGlIl mm ftI6'ël4ï'1: ~~q:tllii@ 'QWf ~I g,~I"<I~~iJfqt."ll~ ~ ~~ ~ ~: ~ ~ ~ "J'l1'i fqf<'llN ~ ~ Il ~~ Il These are the results for those born in Mina lagna. The benefic or malefic results of any planet are to be interpreted in the light of the nature of the concerned planet, its position, its ownership, and its association with others. - The benefic planets give the native wife and children, happiness to the father, profits and other benefits in their periods. These are related to the Bhavas they own and they occupy. The results will appear in their sub-periods of other planets as weil. . ~ ~ "ëlTfi:r ~ <ii~ q~~fI"ll: " ~ '" 'êfîT ~ " ~ 'êfîTsfi:r ~ ,Q'N1I"1lffl ~: ~I ~ @~1~1I:('ël ZL"Iêfîl@lI:('ëlIN ~ l- ('<OIlèl~ffl ~ (q~tSGf"l6ï'11 m-rrr ~:(II~q -ffll ~~ Il

## Page 131 258. Uttara Kalamrita prehending astrology ask whether any one has understood this subject. The answer is in the negative. If there is any, he is the only one and he keeps it to himself. Even asses, dogs and the like are barn under similar yogas, and they also get the results of such yogas in the Dasas of the __ concerned planets. But these yogas are also subject to other forces or influences. ~ ~ obI04'H;Î""Plôll: fui' 4HCfïl"'li "llm ~ ~'lR: ~~mtllh:'llq~ ~: 1 ~..r~~~~'1lf~Î'I. ~~~~~II~~ Il When any malefic is exalted along with being a maraka the evil it can do need not be described. Shani gtves very good wealth and prosperity if he is in lagna and if the lagna is Tula, Dhanush or Mina. If in this situation the seventh house is not occupied or aspected by Guru or Budha, the native bècomes a king. Yet one can predict death in the major or sub-pertod of the lord of the seventh house. i!1''1lffi~4~ ~ .~ ~ ~: ...:. '7:lUH e ~~q~116ÛI ~ 'W qlqî;il(J ~: 1 ~1'(J~II~rc:: ~ ~ ~l'l1i!!lgëkl ~: ~l'll~fl'1 ~ àiH14(i qI61~'IÎ'I ëIT6""f'l\ll '=?'t< Il When Shukra ts in ragna and Guru in the severith, or when Guru is in the eighth from the lord of the eighth and \ is in the twelfth from a malefic, the native has a life of only thirt:y years. When Shani is in the eighth from the lord of the ninth and is in an odd Navamsa, the native does not have continuous prosperity. If he is similarly posited with respect ta the lord of the fourth, the native loses his . vehicles. Notes Consider Chart 115. Shukra Is not in lagna, but op- posed to Guru. This Guru is in the eighth from the eighth Seconi Kanda 259 Chandra 2 Gurru 29 Shani R 14 R Ketu 4 115 1942.12.19 Rahu 4 Budha 14 Shukra 12 Kuja 9 Lagna Ravi 4 lord and Is aspected by hlm. A powerful malefic is ln the twelfth from Guru. Kuja and Shani are in op- position. This one died in an accident in 1966. It was even said that he commit- ted suicide. He did not complete even 24 years, Consider Chart 116. 18.43 17.10 Ketu Gurru R 116 Chaodra 22.33 1919.1.5 4.54 Kuja 19.34 Shani R Shukra 0.55 20.48

Ravi Budha 27.57 Lagna 15.42 Here Shani is in the eighth from the lord of lhe ninth. But he is not in an odd navamsa. Still he lost the . huge property he inherited. His prosperity started de- clining towards the end of Guru's major period. He died in 1977 in the last antardasa during Shani's major period. ~ l(1<jîflQf.;cÛ't ~ ài~Blëti)1J1~ qI6'11'114f""l~f",4IfC:::tlfl'1 ~ R: 1 ~ltl:t:q16G4"'1111à; f:il61'('"11lfc::f~~ r.v ~S'6i!it ~ ~ obI~~:tS:..'3fl'1 Il ~~ Il When the Moon is conjoined with Shukra, and the lord of that house is in a Kendra or Kona, the native will have good vehicles throughout his life and he has prosperity. If the lord of the eighth house counted from the third that is, the lord of the tenth from lagna) 'is in houses 1, 3, 6, 7 or Il one should expect loss of brothers. If the eighth - house has a debilitated planet and Guru neither aspects it nor is in that house, the native's death is early. ~~ollf4 fu"tfa:rit~ ~ ~ ~ *!!g,~§1111 ~llll&lli ~I ~ ~6G4' "et 1H1~fg('CfïlfC::"1 ~ 3i1~~'"'ll~ôl ~ ~ ~ ft:mr ~:II ~~ Il ## Page 132 260 Uttara Kalamrlta When the lord of the eighth house from the ninth (it is the lord of the fourth from lagna) is aspected by the Moon. the native has a short life. IfShukra and Rahu are there, the . prosperity of fortune of the native will start declmtng from Ketu's major period. If Shukra is in the sixth or in the eighth and is with Ulka and similar meteors, the longevity of the native is considerably reduced. This can take place when a planet owning a movable sign gets into that from a dual stgn on its transit. Notes Ulka is an extremely dangerous cornet. It is at the fifth or the tenth constellation from that in which the Sun is postted. ln Brthat Samhita (33.8) Varahamihira thus describes the Ulka: "It is broad at the top and has a smaIl tail. As it faIls down, its dimensions increase. It has a length of three and a half cubtts. There are severaI varteties of It", The life of a person is (1) . long, (2) medium. and (a) .shorfIn accordance with the placement of the lords of l~ the eighth house as follows: (1) If they are in fixed and dual sjgri&---élong life. \(2) If they are in movable and fixed signs - medium t*. (3) If tli~y are in rli:ovâble and dual signs - short life. Similarly when both the lords occupy (1) movable , ~. signs - long lifeL(2) dual slgns - medium.ltfe, and (3) fixed signe - short Iife.: N6tes These prtnciples are taken dtrectly from Jaitnini's Second Kanda 261 Sutras. See his Sutras in Chapter II and Pada l, and Chapter III and Pada 1.' Using Il for movable signs, 2 for fixed signs, and 3 for dual signs we tabulate thus: Long life Medium Short life 1 and 1 1 and 2 1 and 3 2 and 3 2, and 1 2 and 2 1 '3 and 2 31 and 3 3 and 1 The rule Is not so simple as it appears. It ts only a rough and ready method that the author outlined here. For a clear exposition see Jaimlni Sutras published by Messers Ranjan Publications. ~ÜÎW;~~ rdRt~ 9êfifglif~~fI~ trltlî r.:.::II~:~:liIà'l ~ q ~ÜClI~'l ~: Il ~G Il (1) If a child is bom on any Sunday, Tuesday or Saturday; (2) If the days mentioned are the lunar Tithis 2, 12 and 7; (3) If the constellation is other than Chitra - then declare the child is Illegttimate - born to its mother from one who is not her husband. Notes The verse is not available in full. Similar ideas appear in Brihatjataka, Phaladipika, Jataka Parijata and so on. But one should not jump to a hasty judgement. There are many other factors to be considered. rflï1l"".~ftîGq~~ii4 "Qllf:, ~ ~I ~~f6eg4ft ~, ~ ~1Î1~'1;:ft Il ~~ Il (1) When malefics are posited in the, fourth and the eighth hou se from Shukra, (2) from the Iordof the seventh . house, or (3) when Shukra is between maIefics and has no ## Page 133 262

i beneflc aspect in the charts of the hùsband and the wife, it is called Vahnipata-yoga - fall of fire, a rnaleûc yoga. \ Notes This verse also is incomplete. Moreover, it is not ln the Shardula Vikridita metre employed by the author through- out. It is an interpolation. See the tenth Chapter of Phala Dipika. ln this Chapter after the twenty second verse the author has strayed into problems that he has touched upon earlier. Il ~ ~ <tilf(Ô1a:lflêfi"' <HH<tiIH113dl I:ffl4<tilus: 'fI'lITG'f: Il II~Sli~:11 Here Ends the Second Kanda of Uttara Kalamrita. The two Kandas of Uttara Kalamrita end here. II~~II 1 , l' Amazing Nadi Works Expert Scholars in Astrolo - Bhrigu Nandi Nadi - R.G. Rao Rs.300/- - Sapta Rishi Nadi .", s ' - J.N. Bhasin Rs.80/- - Doctrines ofSuka Nadi-Retold - R Santhanam Rs.80/- - Satya Jatakam (Dhruva Nadi) - Satyacharya Rs.100/- - Nadi System of Astrology Rs.150/- - Chandrakala Nadi-(Hindi) - J.N. Bhasin Rs.80/- Recent Research Oriented Books by Renowned Scholars of Astrology - Transit of Planets - Laghu Parasari (Jataka Chandrika) - Planetary Aspects in Astrology (A Unique attempt ofits kind) - Secrets ofVimsottari Dasa - Yogas-The Marvels of Hindu Astrology - The Principles of Palmistry (2vol.) - Disease Imprints on the Palm (Medical Palmistry) - A Glimpse of Kerala Astrology (3 in one) - Lal Kitab (Hindi) - Profession Through Astrology - Dispositors in Astrology - Hora Shatak - Dictionary of Astrology - Astrology in Vedas - Bhrigu Sutram - Sanketa Nidhi - Nasta Jatakam (Lost Horoscopy) - Scientific Matching of Horoscopes - Saturn : Friend & Guide - Prof. O.P.Verma Rs. 200/- - Prof. O.P.Verma Rs. 100/- - Prof. O.P. Verma Rs. 150/- - Prof. O.P. Verma Rs. 100/- - Prof. O.P. Verma Rs. 200/- - Prof. O.P. Verrna Rs. 400/- - Prof. O.P. Verrna Rs. 150/- - Prof. O.P. Verma Rs. 100/- - Prof. O.P. Verrna Rs. 80/- - Prof. O.P. Verma Rs. 80/- - Secrets of Astakavarga V.P.P. Facility Available Largest book store of books on Astrology, Palrnistry and other Occult Sciences. Ask for detailed list of over 1000 Titles - J. N. Bhasin - J. B. Bhasin - J.N. Bhasin - J.N. Bhasin - Dr. G.S. Kapoor - Dr. G.S. Kapoor - R. Santhanam - D.P. Saxe na - D.P. Saxe na - -Iudgcment of Longevity - D.P. Saxe na - Vedanga Jyotisham - Dr. S.C. Mishra - Text Book of Scientific Hindu Astrology (2 Vol.)- Prof. P.S. Sastri - Rectification of Birth Time - Prof. P.S. Sastri - Prof. P.S. Sastri , TREASURE HOUSE OF BOOKS ' RANJAN PUBLICATIONS 16,Ansari Road, Darya Ganj, New Delhi-110002 (lND/A) Rs.80/- Rs.100/- Rs.150/- Rs.80/- Rs.80/- Rs.80/- Rs.80/- Rs.100/- Rs.80/- Rs.80/- Rs.200/- Rs.500/- Rs.80/- Rs.150/- ## Page 134 - BRlHATPARASARAHORASASTRAofMaharshi Paras ara The greatest traditional classic with more than 4000 Sanskrit slokas of Maharashi Parasara, English translation, commentary & exha usti ve notes by eminent scholars, A basic texi for Vedic Astrology - R Santhanam & G. S. Kapoor 2 Vols. set P.B. 500/- / H.B. 800/- - SARA V ALI of Kalyana Varma Success ladder of Predictive Astrology more than 2500 slokas in Sanskrit and English translation with copius notes by R Santhanam 2 Vols. set P.B. Rs. 400/- / H.E. Rs. 600/- - JATAKA PARIJATAofVaidyanatha An immortal classic of 16th Century's text in Sanskrit with English translation, exhaustive notes, examples etc. by V. Subramania Sastri Unique work ofPractical utility. 3 Vols. set Rs.·600/- - BRlHAT JATAI{A ofVaraha Mihira A Unique text with English Translation commentary and notes. by Prof. P.S. Sastri - PRAIA DEEPIKA of Mantreswara Rs.150/- ( NINE GEMS OF VEDIe AS1ROLOGY) Oriental complete text on Hindu Astrology with English translation, notes and commentary, r by Dr. G. S. Kapoor Most useful work on Hindu Predictive Astrology. P.E. 200/- / H.B. 300/- - UTTARA KALAMRITA of Kalidasa Original text with translation, explanatory notes and example Horoscopes. by Prof P.S. Sastri Rs. 150/- - JAIMINI SUTRAM (complete) of Maharshi Jaimini Sanskrit text with translation and interpretation with notes and 300 illustrations. Fu-st time all the four chapters are presented in single volume by Prof. P. S. Sastri Rs. 200/- - HORA SARA by Prithuyasa 8/0 Varaha Mihira. A Unique work for prediction Sanskrit slokas with English rendering, by R. Santhanam Rs.200/- - TAJIK NEEU{ANfHI of Acharya Neelkanth Most authentic ancient work on horary (Prasna) & AnnuaI Horoscopy (Varshphala) Translation and interpretation with notes by D. P. Saxena Rs. 200/- Ali these classics contain original slokas in Sanskrit with translation, exhaustive and explanatory notes in English by ERUDITE SCHOI.ARS viz. Prof. P. S. Sastri, RSanthanam, Dr. G. S. Kapoor, Pt. V. S. Sastri & Prof. D.P. Venna etc. RANJAN PUBLICATIONS 16, Ansari Road, Darya Ganj, New Delhi-11 0002 (INDIA) ## Page 135 Text Book of SCIENTIf'IC HINDU ASTROLOGY -Prof. P.S. Sastri For many years there has been a persistent demand for an up to date comprehensive text- book of Astrology based on scientific treatment of the subject. This book is complete in itself, includes every aspect of Astrology and does away with the necessity of purchasing any additional volume as text book. The present work in the beginning emphasises on relation of Astrology to science and philosophy and thus establishes the validity of Astrology. There is added stress on the importance of aspects and value of Uranus, Neptune and Pluto in modern times as new horizons have evolved in the fields of employment and social values. The work includes exhaustive chapters on longevity determination, scientific determination of bhavas, principles of judgement, Yogas, Astro medical diagnosis, Transits, Ashtaka Varga and elements of [aimini System. ' A number of example horoscopes confirm the validity of the principles especially in chapters on professions and diseases. The sanctity and intrinsic character of Hindu Astrology has been maintained through out which makes the book equally indispensable for the beginners as well as scholars of Astrology. Worthy work on Hindu Predictive Astrology Over 950 big size pages. 2 Volume Set Deluxe Rs. 800/- Rs. 500 /- 1 • e R?@~GJ[h] [;)@Jil101KsGruTI@[h]~ website:www.ranjanbooks.co.in email:ranjanpublications@rediffmaii.com